The Glorious Church
Upcoming SlideShare
Loading in...5
×
 

The Glorious Church

on

  • 870 views

The End-Time Ministry of the Bride of Christ. Glorious Church Not Having Spot or Wrinkle, but Holy and Without Blemish. A Glorious Church is a Church Filled With Glory. Paul Prayed That the ...

The End-Time Ministry of the Bride of Christ. Glorious Church Not Having Spot or Wrinkle, but Holy and Without Blemish. A Glorious Church is a Church Filled With Glory. Paul Prayed That the Church Might be Filled ALL the Fullness of God. Think of That. A Church Filled With All of God There Is.

Statistics

Views

Total Views
870
Views on SlideShare
870
Embed Views
0

Actions

Likes
1
Downloads
5
Comments
0

0 Embeds 0

No embeds

Accessibility

Categories

Upload Details

Uploaded via as Microsoft PowerPoint

Usage Rights

© All Rights Reserved

Report content

Flagged as inappropriate Flag as inappropriate
Flag as inappropriate

Select your reason for flagging this presentation as inappropriate.

Cancel
  • Full Name Full Name Comment goes here.
    Are you sure you want to
    Your message goes here
    Processing…
Post Comment
Edit your comment

    The Glorious Church The Glorious Church Presentation Transcript

    •  Ephesians 5:27 That he might present it to himself a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing; but that it should be holy and without blemish.  A glorious church is precisely that: a church filled with glory.
    •  Consider earnestly this verse:  Ephesians 3:19 And to know the love of Christ, which passeth knowledge, that ye might be filled with all the fullness of God.  Ye: not a building; a tabernacle or a temple, but a people. A people filled with all the fullness of God: the fullness of the Father, the fullness of the Son, and the fullness of the Holy Spirit.
    •  And here it is!  Revelation 12:1 And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars:  The Book of Revelation is the language of the symbol. The symbols appear in the former 65 books.
    •  Consider the Majesty of the Symbol!  Genesis 1:14 And God said, Let there be lights in the firmament of the heaven to divide the day from the night; and let them be for signs, and for seasons, and for days, and years.  The sun is created to give light and heat to the earth.  Solar and lunar cycles fashion seasons and calendars.  But prior to any other purpose; preceding any other reason, is the underlying fact, the sun, moon and stars are created primarily for signs! Their first purpose is a sign, a symbol.
    •  What is this picture in Revelation 12:1 portraying?  A woman in the bible is the symbol of a church.  The sun, an illustration of God the Father, or rather in this picture, the glory of God the Father.  All light, heat and sustenance for the earth is derived from the sun. Should the sun cease to exist, this planet would be frozen solid within 24 hours.  The moon speaks of God the Son, or rather in this instance, the glory of God the Son.  The moon does not generate its own light. It reflects the light of the sun. It has a marred, pitted surface, as if previously exposed to some type of cataclysmic judgment. It has no atmosphere. It is a dead, lifeless body. Its colour is silver.
    • What a marvellous picture is here revealed.  John 14:8,9 Philip saith unto him, Lord, show us the Father, and it sufficeth us. Jesus saith unto him, Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known me Philip? he that hath seen me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, Show us the Father?  John 5:30 I can of mine own self do nothing: as I hear, I judge: and my judgment is just; because I seek not mine own will, but the will of the Father which hath sent me.
    •  Jesus express purpose was to reveal the Father. He sought to do the Father‘s will. He was the very image of His Person  Hebrews 1:3 Who being the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his person, and upholding all things by the word of his power, when he had by himself purged our sins, sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high  The Lord Jesus reflected both the image of the Father and the will of the Father  He became a dead, marred body; so much so that it was impossible to recognize him; the judgment of God was thrust upon Him
    •  Isaiah 52:14 And many were astonished at thee; his visage so so marred more than any man, and his form more than the sons of men  Little wonder God forsook Him! Little wonder he cried, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?  Galatians 3:13 Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for us: for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree
    •  Silver is indicative of redemption. It speaks directly of the work of the Lord Jesus on the cross of Calvary  1 Peter 1:18,19 Forasmuch as ye know ye were not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from your vain conversation received by tradition from your fathers; But with the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and without spot  He made the stars also  Stars speak of the multiplicity of the Holy Spirit, and in this instance, portrays the fullness of the Holy Spirit
    •  So a church is revealed as being filled with all the fullness of God: the fullness of God the Father, the fullness of God the Son, and the fullness of God the Holy Ghost. A church impregnated with glory! But the church can not be filled with the glory, until it has been dedicated; and it can never be dedicated until it is completed. Here, the purpose of God is revealed  Psalm 19:1,2 The heavens declare the glory of God; and the firmament showeth his handiwork. Day unto day uttereth speech, and night unto night showeth knowledg  The heavens declare the glory of God. And the church will yet declare the glory of God. And the latter glory will be greater than the former glory!  Haggai 2:9 The glory of this latter house shall be greater than of the former, saith the Lord of hosts: and in this place will I give peace, saith the Lord of hosts
    •  THE THREE DWELLING PLACES OF GOD  Moses’ Tabernacle: Exodus 40:33-35 And he reared up the court round about the tabernacle and the altar, and set up the hanging of the court gate. So Moses finished the work. Then a cloud covered the tent of the congregation, and the glory of the Lord filled the tabernacle. And Moses was not able to enter the tent of the congregation, because the cloud abode thereon, and the glory of the Lord filled the tabernacle
    •  Solomon’s Temple: 2 Chronicles 5:3,13,14 Wherefore all the men of Israel assembled themselves unto the king in the feast which was in the seventh month. It came even to pass, as the trumpeters and singers were as one, to make one sound to be heard in praising and thanking the Lord; and when they lifted up their voice with the trumpets and cymbals and instruments of music, and praised the Lord, saying, For he is good; for his mercy endureth forever: that then the house was filled with a cloud, even the house of the Lord; So that the priests could not stand to minister by reason of the cloud: for the glory of the Lord had filled the house of God
    •  The Church: John 2:19-21 Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this temple, an in three days I will raise it up. Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt thou rear it up in three days? But he spake of the temple of his body
    •  Just as in Jesus‘ day, the people confused the literal temple with the spiritual temple, the church  Will there be a restored literal temple? I know not!  Will there be a restored church? Yes, yes, yes!  1 Corinthians 6:19 What? know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own?  Ephesians 2:20-22 And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone; In whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto a holy temple in the Lord: In whom ye also are builded together for a habitation of God through the Spirit
    •  What makes a glorious church, temple or tabernacle, is glory of God  As surely as the glory of God filled the two former dwelling places of God, so will the church, the current, spiritual, dwelling place of God, likewise be impregnated with glory  And the glory of the latter house shall be greater than the former two!
    •  THE GLORIOUS CHURCH  The church is said to be:  1. Glorious The Greek word, endoxos, means in glory, ie.,splendid, noble, held in honour, of high repute, have glory, honourable, glorious, gorgeous. The English word is derived from the Italian, gloria, and French, glorie, glory; the Icelandic, glora, to glitter, splendour, brightness, magnificence, praise ascribed to adoration and honour, as to God. Exalted excellence and splendour, noble, illustrious, very successful or renowned, as a battle
    •  2. Without Spot The Greek word, spiloo, means to stain or soil, from the root, a stain or blemish. A spot or stain as in Jude 23: hating even the garment spotted by the flesh. The English word comes from the Dutch, spatten, to bespatter or splash; spat, a drop of what is splashed. A mark, a place discoloured, a stain; reproach; a blemish; a small extent of place; any particular spot
    •  3. Without Wrinkle The Greek word, rhutis, means fold, as drawing together, ie., a wrinkle. [The flawlessness of the complete church, as the result of the love of Christ in giving up Himself for it with the purpose of presenting it to Himself. The English word is derived from the Dutch, wrinckelem, to twist, to curl, and the Danish, rangle, to rattle; and the provincial Danish, uringle, to go unevenly, a small ...furrow formed on a smooth surface by shrinking or contraction, chiefly applied to the skin or the face; a crease; a fold or rumple in cloth
    •  4. Holy The Greek, hagios, means sacred, physically pure, blameless, consecrated, from the root, an awful thing. To venerate, separated from sin and therefore consecrated to God. The English word comes from the Icelandic, heilagar; German, helig; Dutch, heylig, holy. From the German heil and Dutch heyl, health. Good, pious, free from sin and sinful affections; sacred; perfect in a moral sense; consecrated to
    •  5. Without Blemish The Greek word, amomos, means unblemished. In the Septuagint, it has reference to the sacrifices to being balmeless in character and conduct. Without blame, unblamable, faultless, without fault  The English word comes from the old French, blesmir, to soil or spot; to make livid with blows, from blesme, pale, wan. Icelandic, blami, the livid colour of a bruise. Any defect, any mark or smear that lessens the beauty and proportion, deformity, imperfection in character  As surely as the priests inspected the sacrifices, confirming their acceptability to God, prior to their being offered, so God‘s ultimate sacrifice was inspected to ascertain its measure of acceptance
    •  Luke 23:4,14,22 Then said Pilate to the chief priests and to the people, I find no fault in this man. Said unto them, Ye have brought this man unto me, as one that perverteth the people: and, behold, I, having examined him before you, have found no fault in this man touching those things whereof ye accuse him: And he said unto them the third time, Why, what evil hath he done? I have found no cause of death in him: I will therefore chastise him, and let him go
    •  John 8:46 Which of you convinceth me of sin? And if I say the truth, why do ye not believe me?  Here, then, is a church that possesses the very same qualifications of both the sacrificial offerings, and the Ultimate Sacrifice of the Lord Jesus Christ  Think of it. It seems for many too glorious to believe, too highly attainable, out of reach. To them it is simply not plausible  The focal point to be forever etched in the mind and the heart of every believer is, Jesus Christ has shed his blood, and it is in this day that the fullness of the powers of that blood will be made manifest  The Lord Jesus can either descend to our level or, He can elevate His church, His people, His bride, to a level of co-equality with Himself. He has elected the latter!
    •  Hebrews 9:11-22 But Christ being come a high priest of good things to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this building; Neither by the blood of goats and calves, but by his own blood he has entered in once into the holy place, having obtained eternal redemption for us. For if the blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of a heifer sprinkling the unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh: How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God? And for this cause he is the mediator of the new testament, that by means of death, for the redemption of the transgressions that were under the first testament, they which are called might receive the promise of eternal inheritance.
    •  For where a testament is, there must also of necessity be the death of the testator. For a testament is of force after men are dead: otherwise it is of no strength at all while the testator liveth. Whereupon neither the first testament was dedicated without blood. For when Moses had spoken every precept to all the people according to the law, he took the blood of calves and of goats, with water, and scarlet wool, and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book, and all the people Saying, This is the blood of the testament which God hath enjoined unto you. Moreover he sprinkled with blood both the tabernacle, and all the vessels of the ministry. And almost all things are by the law purged with blood; and without shedding of blood is no remission.
    •  COVENANT OR CONTRACT?  A contract is based on distrust. A covenant is based on trust  Contracts are used by people in their business dealings. The agreements are detailed and extend for the duration of the business undertaken. They are signed by both parties  It used to be that a man's word was his bond. Now it is, trust no one!
    •  The English word contract, is derived from the Latin, contractus, an agreement: from con, and tractus, drawn or dragged. Italian, contratto, and French, contrat. An agreement; a mutual promise; a bargain; the writing which contains the terms and conditions of the agreement between two or more persons; and act of betrothment  Covenant, comes from the French, convenant, a contract. The Latin, conventum, means an agreement, from con, and venio, I come. A written agreement between two parties to do or not to do some act or thing; a stipulation; an engagement in writing; a solemn league; the promise made by God to man on certain conditions
    •  A contract defines limited liability. A covenant is binding with unconditional responsibility  A contract may be dissolved by mutual agreement. A covenant is binding throughout life  God gave us a new COVENANT!
    •  THE FIRST WOMAN  Genesis 2:21-24 And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept: and he took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh instead thereof; And the rib, which the Lord God had taken from the man, made he a woman, and brought her unto the man. And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh: she shall be called Woman, because she was taken out of Man. Therefore shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife: and they shall be one flesh
    •  Matthew 19:1-6 And he answered and said unto them, Have ye not read, that he which made them at the beginning made them male and female, And said, For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife: and they twain shall be one flesh? Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder
    •  Ephesians 5:25-32 Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands, as unto the Lord. For the husband is the head of the wife, even as Christ is the head of the church: and he is the saviour of the body. Therefore as the church is subject unto Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in everything. Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ also loved the church, and gave himself for it; That he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of the water by the word, That he might present it to himself a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing: but that it should be holy and without blemish
    •  So ought men to love their wives as their own bodies. He that loveth his wife loveth himself. For no man ever yet hated his own flesh; but nourisheth it and cherisheth it, even as the Lord the church: For we are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall be joined unto his wife, and they two shall be one flesh. This is a great mystery: but I speak concerning Christ and the church
    •  Revelation 12:6 And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and three score days  Revelation 12:14 And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent
    •  Luke 17:33-37 Whosoever shall seek to save his life shall lose it; and whosoever shall loose his life shall preserve it. I tell you, in that night there shall be two men in one bed; the one shall be taken, and the other left. Two women shall be grinding together; the one shall be taken, and the other left. Two men shall be in the field; the one shall be taken, and the other left. And they answered and said unto him, Where, Lord? And he said unto them, Wheresoever the body is, thither will the eagles be gathered together
    •  John 6:53, 54 Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink his blood, ye have no life in you. Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day  Watch for God to bring forth further revelation on the Communion Table!
    • Components of the Teaching Chart of End Time Events: Volume Four: The Pink Section B
    •  The Glorious Church  The Year of Jubilee Begins Leviticus 25:8-17  Perfection of the Bride  The Day of Atonement Leviticus 16  The Feast of Tabernacles Alfred Edersheim George Warnock Theological Gleanings Greg Killian  Fulfillment of Tommy Hicks‘ Vision
    •  Bride of Christ Manifested Here Revelation 12:1 Isaiah 60:1-5 Genesis 24 1:14  The Sanctuary Cleansed Daniel 8:13-14  The Manifestation of the Sons of God Romans 8:19-23  Joel‘s Army Joel 2:1-11  John Crowder  History of the Supernatural [Pages 127 – 149]  William Howitt
    •  The Perfect Man Ephesians 4:13  The Church Flled with ALL the Fullness of God Ephesians 3:19  The 120th Jubilee Begins Isaiah 61:1-2  The Fulfillment and the Dedication of the Temple 2 Chronicles 5  Luke 24:53 Acts 2:-1-4 Haggai 2:9 › Jesus’ Secret Coming to the Bride Hebrews 9:28 Malachi 2:1-3 Matthew 16:18; 25:1-13 1 Corinthians 13:10 Hosea 6:3 Ezekiel 47:9-12 James 5:7 John 7 Luke 12:36 Revelation 9:7-8
    •  Mysteries in the Word of God  The Marriage of Christ and His Church Ephesians 5:25-32  The Seventh Seal  The Manchild Begins Revelation 12:1-4  Feast of Tabernacles Fulfilled  Jesus‘ Prayer For Unity Answered John 17:21-23  The Overcomers The Tree of Life Revelation 2:7  The Reaping of the Harvest of the Earth Revelation 14 James 5:7  The Glory of God on the Bride of Christ Isaiah 60:1-5  The Spirit and the Bride say Come Revelation 22:17
    •  Seven Trumpets Revelation 8-11  First Trumpet Hail, Fire and Blood Revelation 8:7  Second Trumpet Burning Mountain Revelation 8:8-9  Third Trumpet Star Wormwood Revelation 8:10-11  Fourth Trumpet Sun Smitten Revelation 8:12-13  Fifth Trumpet First Woe Plague of Locusts Revelation 9:1-12  Sixth Trumpet Second Woe Plague of Horsemen Revelation 9:12-21  Seventh Trumpet Third Woe Voices, Hail, and Earthquakes Revelation 10:7; 11:15
    •  Communism  Nondescript Beast  Time of Judgment  Judgment of the Dead  Reward Prophets  Saints  Rewards Are Given  Labour Not in Vain in the Lord  Them That Fear Thy Name  Destroy Them That Destroy the Earth
    •  Additional Subject Headings  The Sixth Day of the Redemptive Week  Moses Tabernacle  Feasts of the Lord  Mt. of Transfiguration  Sixes of the Bible  Not All Christians Are in the Bride of Christ
    •  Leviticus 16:1-34 And the LORD spake unto Moses after the death of the two sons of Aaron, when they offered before the LORD, and died;  2 And the LORD said unto Moses, Speak unto Aaron thy brother, that he come not at all times into the holy place within the vail before the mercy seat, which is upon the ark; that he die not: for I will appear in the cloud upon the mercy seat.  3 Thus shall Aaron come into the holy place: with a young bullock for a sin offering, and a ram for a burnt offering.  4 He shall put on the holy linen coat, and he shall have the linen breeches upon his flesh, and shall be girded with a linen girdle, and with the linen mitre shall he be attired: these are holy garments; therefore shall he wash his flesh in water, and so put them on.  5 And he shall take of the congregation of the children of Israel two kids of the goats for a sin offering, and one ram for a burnt offering.  6 And Aaron shall offer his bullock of the sin offering, which is for himself, and make an atonement for himself, and for his house.  7 And he shall take the two goats, and present them before the LORD at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation.
    •  8 And Aaron shall cast lots upon the two goats; one lot for the LORD, and the other lot for the scapegoat.  9 And Aaron shall bring the goat upon which the LORD‘S lot fell, and offer him for a sin offering.  10 But the goat, on which the lot fell to be the scapegoat, shall be presented alive before the LORD, to make an atonement with him, and to let him go for a scapegoat into the wilderness.  11 And Aaron shall bring the bullock of the sin offering, which is for himself, and shall make an atonement for himself, and for his house, and shall kill the bullock of the sin offering which is for himself:  12 And he shall take a censer full of burning coals of fire from off the altar before the LORD, and his hands full of sweet incense beaten small, and bring it within the vail:  13 And he shall put the incense upon the fire before the LORD, that the cloud of the incense may cover the mercy seat that is upon the testimony, that he die not:  14 And he shall take of the blood of the bullock, and sprinkle it with his finger upon the mercy seat eastward; and before the mercy seat shall he sprinkle of the blood with his finger seven times.
    •  15 Then shall he kill the goat of the sin offering, that is for the people, and bring his blood within the vail, and do with that blood as he did with the blood of the bullock, and sprinkle it upon the mercy seat, and before the mercy seat:  16 And he shall make an atonement for the holy place, because of the uncleanness of the children of Israel, and because of their transgressions in all their sins: and so shall he do for the tabernacle of the congregation, that remaineth among them in the midst of their uncleanness.  17 And there shall be no man in the tabernacle of the congregation when he goeth in to make an atonement in the holy place, until he come out, and have made an atonement for himself, and for his household, and for all the congregation of Israel.  18 And he shall go out unto the altar that is before the LORD, and make an atonement for it; and shall take of the blood of the bullock, and of the blood of the goat, and put it upon the horns of the altar round about.  19 And he shall sprinkle of the blood upon it with his finger seven times, and cleanse it, and hallow it from the uncleanness of the children of Israel.  20 And when he hath made an end of reconciling the holy place, and the tabernacle of the congregation, and the altar, he shall bring the live goat:
    •  21 And Aaron shall lay both his hands upon the head of the live goat, and confess over him all the iniquities of the children of Israel, and all their transgressions in all their sins, putting them upon the head of the goat, and shall send him away by the hand of a fit man into the wilderness:  22 And the goat shall bear upon him all their iniquities unto a land not inhabited: and he shall let go the goat in the wilderness.  23 And Aaron shall come into the tabernacle of the congregation, and shall put off the linen garments, which he put on when he went into the holy place, and shall leave them there:  24 And he shall wash his flesh with water in the holy place, and put on his garments, and come forth, and offer his burnt offering, and the burnt offering of the people, and make an atonement for himself, and for the people.  25 And the fat of the sin offering shall he burn upon the altar.  26 And he that let go the goat for the scapegoat shall wash his clothes, and bathe his flesh in water, and afterward come into the camp.  27 And the bullock for the sin offering, and the goat for the sin offering, whose blood was brought in to make atonement in the holy place, shall one carry forth without the camp; and they shall burn in the fire their skins, and their flesh, and their dung.
    •  28 And he that burneth them shall wash his clothes, and bathe his flesh in water, and afterward he shall come into the camp.  29 ¶ And this shall be a statute for ever unto you: that in the seventh month, on the tenth day of the month, ye shall afflict your souls, and do no work at all, whether it be one of your own country, or a stranger that sojourneth among you:  30 For on that day shall the priest make an atonement for you, to cleanse you, that ye may be clean from all your sins before the LORD.  31 It shall be a sabbath of rest unto you, and ye shall afflict your souls, by a statute for ever.  32 And the priest, whom he shall anoint, and whom he shall consecrate to minister in the priest‘s office in his father‘s stead, shall make the atonement, and shall put on the linen clothes, even the holy garments:  33 And he shall make an atonement for the holy sanctuary, and he shall make an atonement for the tabernacle of the congregation, and for the altar, and he shall make an atonement for the priests, and for all the people of the congregation.  34 And this shall be an everlasting statute unto you, to make an atonement for the children of Israel for all their sins once a year. And he did as the LORD commanded Moses.
    •  There must of necessity be an antitypical fulfillment to this, the greatest day on the Hebrew calendar.  Passover was fulfilled minutely by the Lord Jesus Christ. Pentecost has its antitypical fulfillment in the outpouring on the Holy Spirit on the Day of Pentecost and the establishment of the New Testament Church. The Church is familiar with the first two appointments but remains in great ignorance concerning the third.  Here is a statement from Alfred Edersheim in his masterful book, The Temple and Its Services as They Were at the Time of Christ: ….. “the fact remains, that the Feast of Tabernacles is the one only type in the Old Testament which has not yet been fulfilled. ―  All three feasts (appointments) are to be experienced by the Christian Church prior to the Second Coming of the Lord Jesus Christ.
    •  The Temple: Its Ministry and Services Alfred Edersheim  Chapter 16 The Day of Atonement  'But into the second (tabernacle) went the high-priest alone once every year, not without blood, which he offered for himself, and for the errors of the people...But Christ being come an high-priest of good things to come...by His own blood He entered in once into the holy place, having obtained eternal redemption for us.'— 9:7, 11, 12
    •  Weakness of the Law  It may sound strange, and yet it is true, that the clearest testimony to 'the weakness and unprofitableness' 'of the commandment' is that given by 'the commandment' itself. The Levitical arrangements for the removal of sin bear on their forefront, as it were, this inscription: 'The law made nothing perfect'— neither a perfect mediatorship in the priesthood, nor a perfect 'atonement' in the sacrifices, nor yet a perfect forgiveness as the result of both. 'For the law having a shadow of good things to come, and not the very image of the things, can never with those sacrifices which they offered year by year continually make the comers thereunto perfect' (Heb 10:1). And this appears, first, from the continual recurrence and the multiplicity of these sacrifices, which are intended the one to supplement the other, and yet always leave something to be still supplemented; and, secondly, from the broad fact that, in general, 'it is not possible that the blood of bulls and of goats should take away sins' (Heb 10:4). It is therefore evident that the Levitical dispensation, being stamped with imperfectness alike in the means which it employed for the 'taking away' of sin, and in the results which it obtained by these means, declared itself, like John the Baptist, only a 'forerunner,' the breaker up and preparer of the way— the satisfying, but, on the contrary, the calling forth and 'the bringing in of a better hope' (Heb 7:19; see marginal rendering).
    •  The Day of Atonement  As might have been expected, this 'weakness and unprofitableness of the commandment' became most apparent in the services of the day in which the Old Testament provision for pardon and acceptance attained, so to speak, its climax. On the Day of Atonement, not ordinary priests, but the high-priest alone officiated, and that not in his ordinary dress, nor yet in that of the ordinary priesthood, but in one peculiar to the day, and peculiarly expressive of purity. The worshippers also appeared in circumstances different from those on any other occasion, since they were to fast and to 'afflict their souls'; the day itself was to be 'a Sabbath of Sabbatism' (rendered 'Sabbath of rest' in Authorised Version), while its central services consisted of a series of grand expiatory sacrifices, unique in their character, purpose, and results,
    •  as described in these words: 'He shall make an atonement for the holy sanctuary, and he shall make an atonement for the tabernacle of the congregation, and for the altar, and he shall make an atonement for the priests, and for all the people of the congregation' (Lev 16:33). But even the need of such a Day of Atonement, after the daily offerings, the various festive sacrifices, and the private and public sin-offerings all the year round, showed the insufficiency of all such sacrifices, while the very offerings of the Day of Atonement proclaimed themselves to be only temporary and provisional, 'imposed until the time of reformation.' We specially allude here to the mysterious appearance of the so-called 'scape-goat,' of which we shall, in the sequel, have to give an account differing from that of previous writers.
    •  Its Names  The names 'Day of Atonement,' or in the Talmud, which devotes to it a special tractate, simply 'the day' (perhaps also in Hebrews 7:27 *), and in the Book of Acts 'the fast' (Acts 27:9), sufficiently designate its general object.  * In that case we should translate Hebrews 7:27, 'Who needeth not on each day (viz. of atonement), as those high-priests, to offer up his sacrifices,' etc.  It took place on the tenth day of the seventh month (Tishri), that is, symbolically, when the sacred or Sabbath of months had just attained its completeness. Nor must we overlook the position of that day relatively to the other festivals. The seventh or sabbatical month closed the festive cycle, the Feast of Tabernacles on the 15th of that month being the last in the year. But, as already stated, before that grand festival of harvesting and thanksgiving Israel must, as a nation, be reconciled unto God, for only a people at peace with God might rejoice before Him in the blessing with which He had crowned the year. And the import of the Day of Atonement, as preceding the Feast of Tabernacles, becomes only more striking, when we remember how that feast of harvesting prefigured the final ingathering of all nations. In connection with this point it may also be well to remember that the Jubilee Year was always proclaimed on the Day of Atonement (Lev 25:9). *  * According to the Jewish view, it was also the day on which Adam had both sinned and repented; that on which Abraham was circumcised; and that on which Moses returned from the mount and made atonement for the sin of the golden calf.
    •  The Teaching of Scripture about the Day  In briefly reviewing the Divine ordinances about this day (Lev 16; 23:26-32; Num 29:11), we find that only on that one day in every year the high-priest was allowed to go into the Most Holy Place, and then arrayed in a peculiar white dress, which differed from that of the ordinary priests, in that its girdle also was white, and not of the Temple colours, while 'the bonnet' was of the same shape, though not the same material as 'the mitre,' which the high-priest ordinarily wore. The simple white of his array, in distinction to the 'golden garments' which he otherwise wore, pointed to the fact that on that day the high-priest appeared, not 'as the bridegroom of Jehovah,' but as bearing in his official capacity the emblem of that perfect purity which was sought by the expiations of that day. Thus in the prophecies of Zechariah the removal of Joshua's 'filthy garments' and the clothing him with 'change of raiment,' symbolically denoted—'I have caused thine iniquity to pass from thee' (Zech 3:3,4). Similarly those who stand nearest to God are always described as arrayed 'in white' (see Eze 9:2, etc.; Dan 10:5; 12:6). And because these were emphatically 'the holy garments,' 'therefore' the high-priest had to 'wash his flesh in water, and so put them on' (Lev 16:4), that is, he was not merely to wash his hands and feet, as before ordinary ministrations, but to bathe his whole body.
    •  Numbers 29:7-11  From Numbers 29:7-11 it appears that the offerings on the Day of Atonement were really of a threefold kind—'the continual burnt-offering,' that is, the daily morning and evening sacrifices, with their meat- and drink-offerings; the festive sacrifices of the day, consisting for the high-priest and the priesthood, of 'a ram for a burnt-offering' (Lev 16:3), and for the people of one young bullock, one ram, and seven lambs of the first year (with their meat-offerings) for a burnt-sacrifice, and one kid of the goats for a sin-offering; and, thirdly, and chiefly, the peculiar expiatory sacrifices of the day, which were a young bullock as a sin-offering for the high-priest, his house, and the sons of Aaron, and another sin-offering for the people, consisting of two goats, one of which was to be killed and its blood sprinkled, as directed, while the other was to be sent away into the wilderness, bearing 'all the iniquities of the children of Israel, and all their transgressions in all their sins' which had been confessed 'over him,' and laid upon him by the high-priest. Before proceeding further, we note the following as the order of these sacrifices—, the ordinary morning sacrifice; next the expiatory sacrifices for the high-priest, the priesthood, and the people (one bullock, and one of the two goats, the other being the so-called scape-goat); then the festive burnt-offerings of the priests and the people (Num 29:7-11),
    •  and with them another sin-offering; and, lastly, the ordinary evening sacrifice, being, as Maimonides observes, in all fifteen sacrificial animals. According to Jewish tradition, the whole of the services of that day were performed by the high-priest himself, of course with the assistance of others, for which purpose more than 500 priests were said to have been employed. Of course, if the Day of Atonement fell on a Sabbath, besides all these, the ordinary Sabbath sacrifices were also offered. On a principle previously explained, the high-priest purchased from his own funds the sacrifices brought for himself and his house, the priesthood, however, contributing, in order to make them sharers in the offering, while the public sacrifices for the whole people were paid for from the Temple treasury. Only while officiating in the distinctly expiatory services of the day did the high-priest wear his 'linen garments'; in all the others he was arrayed in his 'golden vestments.' This necessitated a frequent change of dress, and before each he bathed his whole body. All this will be best understood by a more detailed account of the order of service, as given in the Scriptures and by tradition.
    •  The Duties of the High-priest  Seven days before the Day of Atonement the high-priest left his own house in Jerusalem, and took up his abode in his chambers in the Temple. A substitute was appointed for him, in case he should die or become Levitically unfit for his duties. Rabbinical punctiliousness went so far as to have him twice sprinkled with the ashes of the red heifer— the 3rd and the 7th day of his week of separation— case he had unwittingly to himself, been defiled by a dead body (Num 19:13). *  * May not the 'sprinkling of the ashes of an heifer' in Hebrews 9:13 refer to this? The whole section bears on the Day of Atonement.  During the whole of that week, also, he had to practise the various priestly rites, such as sprinkling the blood, burning the incense, lighting the lamp, offering the daily sacrifice, etc. For, as already stated, every part of that day's services devolved on the high-priest, and he must not commit any mistake.
    •  Some of the elders of the Sanhedrim were appointed to see to it, that the high-priest fully understood, and knew the meaning of the service, otherwise they were to instruct him in it. On the eve of the Day of Atonement the various sacrifices were brought before him, that there might be nothing strange about the services of the morrow. Finally, they bound him by a solemn oath not to change anything in the rites of the day. This was chiefly for fear of the Sadducean notion, that the incense should be lighted before the high-priest actually entered into the Most Holy Place; while the Pharisees held that this was to be done only within the Most Holy Place itself. *  * The only interesting point here is the Scriptural argument on which the Sadducees based their view. They appealed to Leviticus 16:2, and explained the expression, 'I will appear in the cloud upon the mercy-seat,' in a rationalistic sense as applying to the cloud of incense, not to that of the Divine Presence, while the Pharisees appealed to verse 13.  The evening meal of the high-priest before the great day was to be scanty. All night long he was to be hearing and expounding the Holy Scriptures, or otherwise kept employed, so that he might not fall asleep (for special Levitical reasons). At midnight the lot was cast for removing the ashes and preparing the altar; and to distinguish the Day of Atonement from all others, four, instead of the usual three, fires were arranged on the great altar of burnt-offering.
    •  The Morning Service  The services of the day began with the first streak of morning light. Already the people had been admitted into the sanctuary. So jealous were they of any innovation or alteration, that only a linen cloth excluded the high-priest from public view, when, each time before changing his garments, he bathed— in the ordinary place of the priests, but in one specially set apart for his use. Altogether he changed his raiments and washed his whole body five times on that day, * and his hands and feet ten times. **  * In case of age or infirmity, the bath was allowed to be heated, either by adding warm water, or by putting hot irons into it.  ** The high-priest did not on that day wash in the ordinary laver, but in a golden vessel specially provided for the purpose.
    •  When the first dawn of morning was announced in the usual manner, the high-priest put off his ordinary (layman's) dress, bathed, put on his golden vestments, washed his hands and feet, and proceeded to perform all the principal parts of the ordinary morning service. Tradition has it, that immediately after that, he offered certain parts of the burnt-sacrifices for the day, viz. the bullock and the seven lambs, reserving his own ram and that of the people, as well as the sin-offering of a kid of the goats (Num 29:8-11), till after the special expiatory sacrifices of the day had been brought. But the text of Leviticus 16:24 is entirely against this view, and shows that the whole of the burnt-offerings and the festive sin-offering were brought after the expiatory services. Considering the relation between these services and sacrifices, this might, at any rate, have been expected, since a burnt-offering could only be acceptable after, not before, expiation.
    •  The Sin-offering  The morning service finished, the high-priest washed his hands and feet, put off his golden vestments, bathed, put on his 'linen garments,' again washed his hands and feet, and proceeded to the peculiar part of the day's services. The bullock for his sin-offering stood between the Temple- porch and the altar. It was placed towards the south, but the high-priest, who stood facing the east (that is, the worshippers), turned the head of the sacrifice towards the west (that is, to face the sanctuary). He then laid both his hands upon the head of the bullock, and confessed as follows:—'Ah, JEHOVAH! I have committed iniquity; I have transgressed; I have sinned— and my house. Oh, then, JEHOVAH, I entreat Thee, cover over (atone for, let there be atonement for) the iniquities, the transgressions, and the sins which I have committed, transgressed, and sinned before Thee, I and my house— as it is written in the law of Moses, Thy servant: "For, on that day will He cover over (atone) for you to make you clean; from all your transgressions before JEHOVAH ye shall be cleansed."' It will be noticed that in this solemn confession the name JEHOVAH occurred three times.
    •  Other three times was it pronounced in the confession which the high-priest made over the same bullock for the priesthood; a seventh time was it uttered when he cast the lot as to which of the two goats was to be 'for JEHOVAH'; and once again he spoke it three times in the confession over the so-called 'scape-goat' which bore the sins of the people. All these ten times the high-priest pronounced the very name of JEHOVAH, and, as he spoke it, those who stood near cast themselves with their faces on the ground, while the multitude responded: 'Blessed be the Name; the glory of His kingdom is for ever and ever' (in support of this benediction, reference is made to Deut 32:3). Formerly it had been the practice to pronounce the so-called 'Ineffable Name' distinctly, but afterwards, when some attempted to make use of it for magical purposes, it was spoken with bated breath, and, as one relates (Rabbi Tryphon in the Jerus. Talm.) * who had stood among the priests in the Temple and listened with rapt attention to catch the mysterious name, it was lost amidst the sound of the priests' instruments, as they accompanied the benediction of the people.  * Possibly some readers may not know that the Jews never pronounce the word Jehovah, but always substitute for it 'Lord' (printed in capitals in the Authorised Version). Indeed, the right pronunciation of the word has been lost, and is matter of dispute, all that we have in the Hebrew being the letters I. H. V. H.— the so-called tetragrammaton, or 'four-lettered word.'
    •  Choosing the Scape-goat  The first part of the expiatory service— for the priesthood— taken place close to the Holy Place, between the porch and the altar. The next was performed close to the worshipping people. In the eastern part of the Court of Priests, that is, close to the worshippers, and on the north side of it, stood an urn, called Calpi, in which were two lots of the same shape, size, and material— the second Temple they were of gold; the one bearing the inscription 'la-JEHOVAH,' for Jehovah, the other 'la-Azazel,' for Azazel, leaving the expression (Lev 16:8,10,26) (rendered 'scape-goat' in the Authorised Version) for the present untranslated. These two goats had been placed with their backs to the people and their faces towards the sanctuary (westwards). The high-priest now faced the people, as, standing between his substitute (at his right hand) and the head of the course on ministry (on his left hand), he shook the urn, thrust his two hands into it, and at the same time drew the two lots, laying one on the head of each goat. Popularly it was deemed of good augury if the right-hand lot had fallen 'for Jehovah.' The two goats, however, must be altogether alike in look, size, and value; indeed, so earnestly was it sought to carry out the idea that these two formed parts of one and the same sacrifice, that it was arranged they should, if possible, even be purchased at the same time. The importance of this view will afterwards be explained.
    •  The Goat Shown to the People  The lot having designated each of the two goats, the high-priest tied a tongue-shaped piece of scarlet cloth to the horn of the goat for Azazel— so-called 'scape-goat'— another round the throat of the goat for Jehovah, which was to be slain. The goat that was to be sent forth was now turned round towards the people, and stood facing them, waiting, as it were, till their sins should be laid on him, and he would carry them forth into 'a land not inhabited.' Assuredly a more marked type of Christ could not be conceived, as He was brought forth by Pilate and stood before the people, just as He was about to be led forth, bearing the iniquity of the people. And, as if to add to the significance of the rite, tradition has it that when the sacrifice was fully accepted the scarlet mark which the scape-goat had borne became white, to symbolise the gracious promise in Isaiah 1:18; but it adds that this miracle did not take place for forty years before the destruction of the Temple!
    •  The Confession of Sin and the Sacrifice  With this presentation of the scape-goat before the people commenced the third and most solemn part of the expiatory services of the day. The high-priest now once more returned towards the sanctuary, and a second time laid his two hands on the bullock, which still stood between the porch and the altar, to confess over him, not only as before, his own and his household's sins, but also those of the priesthood. The formula used was precisely the same as before, with the addition of the words, 'the seed of Aaron, Thy holy people,' both in the confession and in the petition for atonement. Then the high-priest killed the bullock, caught up his blood in a vessel, and gave it to an attendant to keep it stirring, lest it should coagulate. Advancing to the altar of burnt- offering, he next filled the censer with burning coals, and then ranged a handful of frankincense in the dish destined to hold it. Ordinarily, everything brought in actual ministry unto God must be carried in the right hand— the incense in the right and the censer in the left. But on this occasion, as the censer for the Day of Atonement was larger and heavier than usual, the high-priest was allowed to reverse the common order. Every eye was strained towards the sanctuary as, slowly bearing the censer and the incense, the figure of the white-robed high-priest was seen to disappear within the Holy Place. After that nothing further could be seen of his movements.
    •  The Mercy-seat  The curtain of the Most Holy Place was folded back, and the high-priest stood alone and separated from all the people in the awful gloom of the Holiest of All, only lit up by the red glow of the coals in the priest's censer. In the first Temple the ark of God had stood there with the 'mercy-seat' over-shadowing it; above it, the visible presence of Jehovah in the cloud of the Shechinah, and on either side the outspread wings of the cherubim; and the high-priest had placed the censer between the staves of the ark. But in the Temple of Herod there was neither Shechinah nor ark— was empty; and the high-priest rested his censer on a large stone, called the 'foundation-stone.' He now most carefully emptied the incense into his hand, and threw it on the coals of the censer, as far from himself as possible, and so waited till the smoke had filled the Most Holy Place. Then, retreating backwards, he prayed outside the veil as follows: * 'May it please Thee, O Lord our God, and the God of our fathers, that neither this day nor during this year any captivity come upon us. Yet, if captivity befall us this day or this year, let it be to a place where the law is cultivated. May it please Thee, O Lord our God, and the God of our fathers, that want come not upon us, either this day or this year.
    •  But if want visit us this day or this year, let it be due to the liberality of our charitable deeds. May it please Thee, O Lord our God, and the God of our fathers, that this year may be a year of cheapness, of fulness, of intercourse and trade; a year with abundance of rain, of sunshine, and of dew; one in which Thy people Israel shall not require assistance one from another. And listen not to the prayers of those who are about to set out on a journey. ** And as to Thy people Israel, may no enemy exalt himself against them. May it please Thee, O Lord our God, and the God of our fathers, that the houses of the men of Saron may not become their graves.' *** The high-priest was not to prolong this prayer, lest his protracted absence might fill the people with fears for his safety.  * We give the prayer in its simplest form from the Talmud. But we cannot help feeling that its form savours of later than Temple-times. Probably only its substance dates from those days, and each high-priest may have been at liberty to formulate it according to his own views.  ** Who might pray against the fall of rain. It must be remembered that the autumn rains, on which the fruitfulness of the land depended, were just due.  *** This on account of the situation of that valley, which was threatened either by sudden floods or by dangerous landslips.
    •  The Sprinkling of the Blood  While the incense was offering in the Most Holy Place the people withdrew from proximity to it, and worshipped in silence. At last the people saw the high-priest emerging from the sanctuary, and they knew that the service had been accepted. Rapidly he took from the attendant, who had kept it stirring, the blood of the bullock. Once more he entered into the Most Holy Place, and sprinkled with his finger once upwards, towards where the mercy-seat had been, and seven times downwards, counting as he did so : 'Once' (upwards), 'once and once' (downwards), 'once and twice' and so on to 'once and seven times,' always repeating the word 'once,' which referred to the upwards sprinkling, so as to prevent any mistake. Coming out from the Most Holy Place, the high-priest now deposited the bowl with the blood before the veil. Then he killed the goat set apart for Jehovah, and, entering the Most Holy Place a third time,
    •  sprinkled as before, once upwards and seven times downwards, and again deposited the bowl with the blood of the goat on a second golden stand before the veil. Taking up the bowl with the bullock's blood, he next sprinkled once upwards and seven times downwards towards the veil, outside the Most Holy Place, and then did the same with the blood of the goat. Finally, pouring the blood of the bullock into the bowl which contained that of the goat, and again the mixture of the two into that which had held the blood of the bullock, so as thoroughly to commingle the two, he sprinkled each of the horns of the altar of incense, and then, making a clear place on the altar, seven times the top of the altar of incense. Thus he had sprinkled forty- three times with the expiatory blood, taking care that his own dress should never be spotted with the sin-laden blood. What was left of the blood the high-priest poured out on the west side of the base of the altar of burnt-offering.
    •  The Cleansing Completed  By these expiatory sprinklings the high-priest had cleansed the sanctuary in all its parts from the defilement of the priesthood and the worshippers. The Most Holy Place, the veil, the Holy Place, the altar of incense, and the altar of burnt-offering were now clean alike, so far as the priesthood and as the people were concerned; and in their relationship to the sanctuary both priests and worshippers were atoned for. So far as the law could give it, there was now again free access for all; or, to put it otherwise, the continuance of typical sacrificial communion with God was once more restored and secured. Had it not been for these services, it would have become impossible for priests and people to offer sacrifices, and so to obtain the forgiveness of sins, or to have fellowship with God. But the consciences were not yet free from a sense of personal guilt and sin. That remained to be done through the 'scape- goat.' All this seems clearly implied in the distinctions made in Leviticus 16:33: 'And he shall make an atonement for the holy sanctuary, and he shall make an atonement for the tabernacle of the congregation, and for the altar, and he shall make an atonement for the priests, and for all the people of the congregation.'
    •  The Scape-goat  Most solemn as the services had hitherto been, the worshippers would chiefly think with awe of the high-priest going into the immediate presence of God, coming out thence alive, and securing for them by the blood the continuance of the Old Testament privileges of sacrifices and of access unto God through them. What now took place concerned them, if possible, even more nearly. Their own personal guilt and sins were now to be removed from them, and that in a symbolical rite, at one and the same time the most mysterious and the most significant of all. All this while the 'scape-goat,' with the 'scarlet-tongue,' telling of the guilt it was to bear, had stood looking eastwards, confronting the people, and waiting for the terrible load which it was to carry away 'unto a land not inhabited.' Laying both his hands on the head of this goat, the high- priest now confessed and pleaded: 'Ah, JEHOVAH! they have committed iniquity; they have transgressed; they have sinned— people, the house of Israel. Oh, then, JEHOVAH! cover over (atone for), I entreat Thee, upon their iniquities, their transgressions, and their sins, which they have wickedly committed, transgressed, and sinned before Thee— people, the house of Israel. As it is written in the law of Moses, Thy servant, saying: "For on that day shall it be covered over (atoned) for you, to make you clean from all your sins before JEHOVAH ye shall be cleansed."' And while the prostrate multitude worshipped at the name of Jehovah, the high-priest turned his face towards them as he uttered the last words, 'Ye shall be cleansed!' as if to declare to them the absolution and remission of their sins.
    •  The Goat Sent into the Wilderness  Then a strange scene would be witnessed. The priests led the sin-burdened goat out through 'Solomon's Porch,' and, as tradition has it, through the eastern gate, which opened upon the Mount of Olives. *  * The Talmud has it, that the foreign Jews present used to burst into words and deeds of impatience, that the 'sin-bearer' might be gone.  Here an arched bridge spanned the intervening valley, and over it they brought the goat to the Mount of Olives, where one, specially appointed for the purpose, took him in charge. Tradition enjoins that he should be a stranger, a non-Israelite, as if to make still more striking the type of Him who was delivered over by Israel unto the Gentiles! Scripture tells us no more of the destiny of the goat that bore upon him all the iniquities of the children of Israel, than that they 'shall send him away by the hand of a fit man into the wilderness,' and that 'he shall let go the goat in the wilderness' (Lev 16:22). But tradition supplements this information. The distance between Jerusalem and the beginning of 'the wilderness' is computed at ninety stadia, making precisely ten intervals, each half a Sabbath-day's journey from the other.
    •  At the end of each of these intervals there was a station, occupied by one or more persons, detailed for the purpose, who offered refreshment to the man leading the goat, and then accompanied him to the next station. By this arrangement two results were secured: some trusted persons accompanied the goat all along his journey, and yet none of them walked more than a Sabbath-day's journey— is, half a journey going and the other half returning. At last they reached the edge of the wilderness. Here they halted, viewing afar off, while the man led forward the goat, tore off half the 'scarlet-tongue,' and stuck it on a projecting cliff; then, leading the animal backwards, he pushed it over the projecting ledge of rock. There was a moment's pause, and the man, now defiled by contact with the sin-bearer, retraced his steps to the last of the ten stations, where he spent the rest of the day and the night. But the arrival of the goat in the wilderness was immediately telegraphed, by the waving of flags, from station to station, till, a few minutes after its occurrence, it was known in the Temple, and whispered from ear to ear, that 'the goat had borne upon him all their iniquities into a land not inhabited.'
    •  The Meaning of the Rite  What then was the meaning of a rite on which such momentous issue depended? Everything about it seems strange and mysterious— lot that designated it, and that 'to Azazel'; the fact, that though the highest of all sin-offerings, it was neither sacrificed nor its blood sprinkled in the Temple; and the circumstance that it really was only part of a sacrifice— two goats together forming one sacrifice, one of them being killed, and the other 'let go,' there being no other analogous case of the kind except at the purification of a leper, when one bird was killed and the other dipped in its blood, and let go free. Thus these two sacrifices— in the removal of what symbolically represented indwelling sin, the other contracted guilt— in requiring two animals, of whom one was killed, the other 'let go.' This is not the place to discuss the various views entertained of the import of the scape-goat. But it is destructive of one and all of the received interpretations, that the sins of the people were confessed not on the goat which was killed, but on that which was 'let go in the wilderness,' and that it was this goat— the other— 'bore upon him all the iniquities' of the people. So far as the conscience was concerned, this goat was the real and the only sin-offering 'for all the iniquities of the children of Israel, and all their transgressions in all their sins,' for upon it the high-priest laid the sins of the people, after he had by the blood of the bullock and of the other goat 'made an end of reconciling the Holy Place, and the tabernacle of the congregation, and the altar' (Lev 16:20).
    •  The blood sprinkled had effected this; but it had done no more, and it could do no more, for it 'could not make him that did the service perfect, as pertaining to the conscience' (Heb 9:9). The symbolical representation of this perfecting was by the live goat, which, laden with the confessed sins of the people, carried them away into 'the wilderness' to 'a land not inhabited.' The only meaning of which this seems really capable, is that though confessed guilt was removed from the people to the head of the goat, as the symbolical substitute, yet as the goat was not killed, only sent far away, into 'a land not inhabited,' so, under the Old Covenant, sin was not really blotted out, only put away from the people, and put aside till Christ came, not only to take upon Himself the burden of transgression, but to blot it out and to purge it away. *  * May there be here also a reference to the doctrine of Christ's descent into Hades?
    •  The Teaching of Scripture  Thus viewed, not only the text of Leviticus 16, but the language of Hebrews 9 and 10, which chiefly refer to the Day of Atonement, becomes plain. The 'blood,' both of the bullock and of the goat which the high-priest carried 'once a year' within 'the sacred veil,' was 'offered for himself (including the priesthood) and for the errors (or rather ignorances) of the people.' In the language of Leviticus 16:20, it reconciled 'the Holy Place, and the tabernacle of the congregation, and the altar,' that is, as already explained, it rendered on the part of priests and people the continuance of sacrificial worship possible. But this live scape-goat 'let go' in the wilderness, over which, in the exhaustive language of Leviticus 16:21, the high-priest had confessed and on which he had laid 'all the iniquities of the children of Israel, and all their transgressions in all their sins,' meant something quite different. It meant the inherent 'weakness and unprofitableness of the commandment'; it meant, that 'the law made nothing perfect, but was the bringing in of a better hope'; that in the covenant mercy of God guilt and sin were indeed removed from the people, that they were 'covered up,' and in that sense atoned for, or rather that they were both 'covered up' and removed, but that they were not really taken away and destroyed till Christ came;
    •  that they were only taken into a land not inhabited, till He should blot it out by His own blood; that the provision which the Old Testament made was only preparatory and temporary, until the 'time of the reformation'; and that hence real and true forgiveness of sins, and with it the spirit of adoption, could only be finally obtained after the death and resurrection of 'the Lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world.' Thus in the fullest sense it was true of the 'fathers,' that 'these all...received not the promise: God having provided some better things for us, that they without us should not be made perfect.' For 'the law having a shadow of the good things to come,' could not 'make the comers thereunto perfect'; nor yet was it possible 'that the blood of bulls and of goats should take away sins.' The live goat 'let go' was every year a remover of sins which yet were never really removed in the sense of being blotted out— deposited, as it were, and reserved till He came 'whom God hath set forth as a propitiation...because of the passing over of the former sins, in the forbearance of God' (Rom 3:25). *  * We have generally adopted the rendering of Dean Alford, where the reader will perceive any divergence from the Authorised Version.
    •  'And for this cause He is the mediatory of a new covenant, in order that, death having taken place for the propitiation of the transgressions under the first covenant, they which have been called may receive the promise of the eternal inheritance' (Heb 9:15).  This is not the place for following the argument further. Once understood, many passages will recur which manifest how the Old Testament removal of sin was shown in the law itself to have been complete indeed, so far as the individual was concerned, but not really and in reference to God, till He came to Whom as the reality these types pointed, and Who 'now once at the end of the world hath been manifested to put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself' (Heb 9:26). And thus did the types themselves prove their own inadequacy and insufficiency, showing that they had only 'a shadow of the good things to come, and not the very image of the things themselves' (Heb 10:1). With this also agree the terms by which in the Old Testament atonement is designated as a 'covering up' by a substitute, and the mercy-seat as 'the place of covering over.'
    •  The Term 'la-Azazel'  After this it is comparatively of secondary importance to discuss, so far as we can in these pages, the question of the meaning of the term 'la- Azazel' (Lev 16:8,10,26). Both the interpretation which makes it a designation of the goat itself (as 'scape-goat' in our Authorised Version), and that which would refer it to a certain locality in the wilderness, being, on many grounds, wholly untenable, two other views remain, one of which regards Azazel as a person, and denoting Satan; while the other would render the term by 'complete removal.' The insurmountable difficulties connected with the first of these notions lie on the surface. In reference to the second, it may be said that it not only does violence to Hebrew grammar, but implies that the goat which was to be for 'complete removal' was not even to be sacrificed, but actually 'let go!' Besides, what in that case could be the object of the first goat which was killed, and whose blood was sprinkled in the Most Holy Place? We may here at once state, that the later Jewish practice of pushing the goat over a rocky precipice was undoubtedly on innovation, in no wise sanctioned by the law of Moses, and not even introduced at the time the Septuagint translation was made, as its rendering of Leviticus 16:26 shows.
    •  The law simply ordained that the goat, once arrived in 'the land not inhabited,' was to be 'let go' free, and the Jewish ordinance of having it pushed over the rocks is signally characteristic of the Rabbinical perversion of its spiritual type. The word Azazel, which only occurs in Leviticus 16, is by universal consent derived from a root which means 'wholly to put aside,' or, 'wholly to go away.' Whether, therefore, we render 'la-Azazel' by 'for him who is wholly put aside,' that is, the sin-bearing Christ, or 'for being wholly separated,' or 'put wholly aside or away,' the truth is still the same, as pointing through the temporary and provisional removal of sin by the goat 'let go' in 'the land not inhabited,' to the final, real, and complete removal of sin by the Lord Jesus Christ, as we read it in Isaiah 53:6: 'Jehovah hath made the iniquities of us all to meet on Him.'
    •  The Carcasses Burnt 'Outside the City‘  While the scape-goat was being led into the wilderness, the high-priest proceeded to cut up the bullock and the goat with whose blood he had previously 'made atonement,' put the 'inwards' in a vessel which he committed to an attendant, and sent the carcasses to be burnt 'outside the city,' in the place where the Temple ashes were usually deposited. Then, according to tradition, the high-priest, still wearing the linen garments, * went into the 'Court of the Women,' and read the passages of Scripture bearing on the Day of Atonement, viz. Leviticus 16; 23:27-32; also repeating by heart Numbers 29:7-11.  * But this was not strictly necessary; he might in this part of the service have even officiated in his ordinary layman's dress.
    •  A series of prayers accompanied this reading of the Scriptures. The most interesting of these supplications may be thus summed up:— of sin with prayer for forgiveness, closing with the words, 'Praise be to Thee, O Lord, Who in Thy mercy forgivest the sins of Thy people Israel'; prayer for the permanence of the Temple, and that the Divine Majesty might shine in it, closing with—'Praise be to Thee, O Lord, Who inhabitest Zion'; prayer for the establishment and safety of Israel, and the continuance of a king among them, closing—'Thanks be to Thee, O Lord, Who hast chosen Israel'; prayer for the priesthood, that all their doings, but especially their sacred services, might be acceptable unto God, and He be gracious unto them, closing with—'Thanks be to Thee, O Lord, Who hast sanctified the priesthood'; and, finally (in the language of Maimonides), prayers, entreaties, hymns, and petitions of the high-priest's own, closing with the words: 'Give help, O Lord, to Thy people Israel, for Thy people needeth help; thanks be unto Thee, O Lord, Who hearest prayer.'
    •  The High-priest in Golden Garments  These prayers ended, the high-priest washed his hands and feet, put off his 'linen,' and put on his 'golden vestments,' and once more washed hands and feet before proceeding to the next ministry. He now appeared again before the people as the Lord's anointed in the golden garments of the bride- chamber. Before he offered the festive burnt- offerings of the day, he sacrificed 'one kid of the goats for a sin-offering' (Num 29:16), probably with special reference to these festive services, which, like everything else, required atoning blood for their acceptance. The flesh of this sin-offering was eaten at night by the priests within the sanctuary.
    •  Next, he sacrificed the burnt-offerings for the people and that for himself (one ram, Lev 16:3), and finally burned the 'inwards' of the expiatory offerings, whose blood had formerly been sprinkled in the Most Holy Place. This, properly speaking, finished the services of the day. But the high-priest had yet to offer the ordinary evening sacrifice, after which he washed his hands and his feet, once more put off his 'golden' and put on his 'linen garments,' and again washed his hands and feet. This before entering the Most Holy Place a fourth time on that day, * to fetch from it the censer and incense-dish which he had left there.  * Hebrews 9:7 states that the high-priest went 'once in every year,' that is, on one day in every year, not on one occasion during that day.
    •  On his return he washed once more hands and feet, put off his linen garments, which were never to be used again, put on his golden vestments, washed hands and feet, burnt the evening incense on the golden altar, lit the lamps on the candlestick for the night, washed his hands and feet, put on his ordinary layman's dress, and was escorted by the people in procession to his own house in Jerusalem. The evening closed with a feast.
    •  The Mishnah  If this ending of the Day of Atonement seems incongruous, the Mishnah records (Taan. iv. 8) something yet more strange in connection with the day itself. It is said that on the afternoon of the 15th of Ab, when the collection of wood for the sanctuary was completed, and on that of the Day of Atonement, the maidens of Jerusalem went in white garments, specially lent them for the purpose, so that rich and poor might be on an equality, into the vineyards close to the city, where they danced and sung. The following fragment of one of their songs has been preserved: *
    •  'Around in circle gay, the Hebrew maidens see; From them our happy youths their partners choose. Remember! Beauty soon its charm must lose— And seek to win a maid of fair degree.  When fading grace and beauty low are laid, Then praise shall her who fears the Lord await; God does bless her handiwork—, in the gate, "Her works do follow her," it shall be said.'  * The Talmud repeatedly states the fact and gives the song. Nevertheless we have some doubt on the subject, though the reporter in the Mishnah is said to be none other than Rabbi Simeon, the son of Gamaliel, Paul's teacher.
    •  The Day of Atonement in the Modern Synagogue  We will not here undertake the melancholy task of describing what the modern synagogue has made the Day of Atonement, nor how it observes the occasion— in view of their gloomy thoughts, that on that day man's fate for the year, if not his life or death, is finally fixed. But even the Mishnah already contains similar perverted notions of how the day should be kept, and what may be expected from its right observance (Mish. Yoma, viii). Rigorous rest and rigorous fasting are enjoined from sundown of one day to the appearance of the first stars on the next. Neither food nor drink of any kind may be tasted; a man may not even wash, nor anoint himself, nor put on his sandals. *
    •  * Only woollen socks are to be used— only exception is, where there is fear of serpents or scorpions.  The sole exception made is in favour of the sick and of children, who are only bound to the full fast— at the age of twelve years and one day, and boys at that of thirteen years and one day, though it is recommended to train them earlier to it. *  * Kings and brides within thirty days of their wedding are allowed to wash their faces; the use of a towel which has been dipped the previous day in water is also conceded.
    •  In return for all this 'affliction' Israel may expect that death along with the Day of Atonement will finally blot out all sins! That is all— Day of Atonement and our own death! Such are Israel's highest hopes of expiation! It is unspeakably saddening to follow this subject further through the minutiae of rabbinical ingenuity— much exactly the Day of Atonement will do for a man; what proportion of his sins it will remit, and what merely suspend; how much is left over for after-chastisements, and how much for final extinction at death. The law knows nothing of such miserable petty misrepresentations of the free pardon of God. In the expiatory sacrifices of the Day of Atonement every kind * of transgression, trespass, and sin is to be removed from the people of God.
    •  * For high-handed, purposed sins, the law provided no sacrifice (Heb 10:26), and it is even doubtful whether they are included in the declaration Leviticus 16:21, wide as it is. Thank God, we know that 'the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth from all sin,' without exception.  Yet annually anew, and each time confessedly only provisionally, not really and finally, till the gracious promise (Jer 31:34) should be fulfilled: 'I will forgive their iniquity, and I will remember their sin no more.' Accordingly it is very marked, how in the prophetic, or it may be symbolical, description of Ezekiel's Temple (Eze 40-46) all mention of the Day of Atonement is omitted; for Christ has come 'an high-priest of good things to come,' and 'entered in once into the Holy Place,' 'to put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself' (Heb 9:11,12,26).
    •  Chapter 14  The Feast of Tabernacles  'In the last day, that great day of the feast, Jesus stood and cried, saying, If any man thirst, let him come unto Me, and drink.'— 7:37
    •  The Feast of Tabernacles  The most joyous of all festive seasons in Israel was that of the 'Feast of Tabernacles.' It fell on a time of year when the hearts of the people would naturally be full of thankfulness, gladness, and expectancy. All the crops had been long stored; and now all fruits were also gathered, the vintage past, and the land only awaited the softening and refreshment of the 'latter rain,' to prepare it for a new crop. It was appropriate that, when the commencement of the harvest had been consecrated by offering the first ripe sheaf of barley, and the full ingathering of the corn by the two wave-loaves, there should now be a harvest feast of thankfulness and of gladness unto the Lord. But that was not all. As they looked around on the goodly land, the fruits of which had just enriched them, they must have remembered that by miraculous interposition the Lord their God had brought them to this land and given it them, and that He ever claimed it as peculiarly His own. For the land was strictly connected with the history of the people; and both the land and the history were linked with the mission of Israel.
    •  If the beginning of the harvest had pointed back to the birth of Israel in their Exodus from Egypt, and forward to the true Passover-sacrifice in the future; if the corn-harvest was connected with the giving of the law on Mount Sinai in the past, and the outpouring of the Holy Spirit on the Day of Pentecost; the harvest-thanksgiving of the Feast of Tabernacles reminded Israel, on the one hand, of their dwelling in booths in the wilderness, while, on the other hand, it pointed to the final harvest when Israel's mission should be completed, and all nations gathered unto the Lord. Thus the first of the three great annual feasts spoke, in the presentation of the first sheaf, of the founding of the Church; the second of its harvesting, when the Church in its present state should be presented as two leavened wave-loaves; while the third pointed forward to the full harvest in the end, when 'in this mountain shall the Lord of Hosts make unto all people a feast of fat things...And He will destroy in this mountain the face of the covering cast over all people, and the veil that is spread over all nations. He will swallow up death in victory; and the Lord God will wipe away tears from off all faces; and the rebuke of His people (Israel) shall He take away from all the earth' (Isa 25:6-8; comp.. Rev 21:4, etc.)
    •  The Names of the Feast  That these are not ideal comparisons, but the very design of the Feast of Tabernacles, appears not only from the language of the prophets and the peculiar services of the feast, but also from its position in the Calendar, and even from the names by which it is designated in Scripture. Thus in its reference to the harvest it is called 'the feast of ingathering' (Exo 23:16; 34:22); in that to the history of Israel in the past, 'the Feast of Tabernacles' (Lev 23:34; and specially v 43; Deut 16:13,16; 31:10; 2 Chron 8:13; Ezra 3:4); while its symbolical bearing on the future is brought out in its designation as emphatically 'the feast' (1 Kings 8:2; 2 Chron 5:3; 7:8,9); and 'the Feast of Jehovah' (Lev 23:39). In this sense also Josephus, Philo, and the Rabbis (in many passages of the Mishnah) single it out from all the other feasts. And quite decisive on the point is the description of the 'latter-day' glory at the close of the prophecies of Zechariah, where the conversion of all nations is distinctly connected with the 'Feast of Tabernacles' (Zech 14:16-21). That this reference is by no means isolated will appear in the sequel.
    •  The Time of the Feast  The Feast of Tabernacles was the third of the great annual festivals, at which every male in Israel was to appear before the Lord in the place which He should choose. It fell on the 15th of the seventh month, or Tishri (corresponding to September or the beginning of October), as the Passover had fallen on the 15th of the first month. The significance of these numbers in themselves and relatively will not escape attention, the more so that this feast closed the original festive calendar; for Purim and 'the feast of the dedication of the Temple,' which both occurred later in the season, were of post-Mosaic origin. The Feast of Tabernacles, or, rather (as it should be called), of 'booths,' lasted for seven days— the 15th to the 21st Tishri— was followed by an Octave on the 22nd Tishri. But this eighth day, though closely connected with the Feast of Tabernacles, formed no part of that feast, as clearly shown by the difference in the sacrifices and the ritual, and by the circumstance that the people no longer lived in 'booths.' The first day of the feast, and also its Octave, or Azereth (clausura, conclusio), were to be days of 'holy convocation' (Lev 23:35,36), and each 'a Sabbath' (Lev 23:39), not in the sense of the weekly Sabbath, but of festive rest in the Lord (Lev 23:25,32), when no servile work of any kind might be done.
    •  It Followed Close Upon the Day of Atonement  There is yet another important point to be noticed. The 'Feast of Tabernacles' followed closely on the Day of Atonement. Both took place in the seventh month; the one on the 10th, the other on the 15th of Tishri. What the seventh day, or Sabbath, was in reference to the week, the seventh month seems to have been in reference to the year. It closed not only the sacred cycle, but also the agricultural or working year. It also marked the change of seasons, the approach of rain and of the winter equinox, and determined alike the commencement and the close of a sabbatical year (Deut 31:10). Coming on the 15th of this seventh month— is, at full moon, when the 'sacred' month had, so to speak, attained its full strength— Feast of Tabernacles appropriately followed five days after the Day of Atonement, in which the sin of Israel had been removed, and its covenant relation to God restored. Thus a sanctified nation could keep a holy feast of harvest joy unto the Lord, just as in the truest sense it will be 'in that day' (Zech 14:20) when the meaning of the Feast of Tabernacles shall be really fulfilled. *  * Quite another picture is drawn in Hosea 9, which seems also to refer to the Feast of Tabernacles (see specially verse 5). Indeed, it is remarkable how many allusions to this feast occur in the writings of the prophets, as if its types were the goal of all their desires.
    •  The Three Chief Features of the Feast  Three things specially marked the Feast of Tabernacles: its joyous festivities, the dwelling in 'booths,' and the peculiar sacrifices and rites of the week. The first of these was simply characteristic of a 'feast of ingathering': 'Because the Lord thy God shall bless thee in all thine increase, and in all the works of thine hands, therefore thou shalt surely rejoice—, and thy son, and thy daughter, and thy manservant, and thy maidservant, and the Levite, the stranger, and the fatherless, and the widow, that are within thy gates.' Nor were any in Israel to 'appear before the Lord empty: every man shall give as he is able, according to the blessing of the Lord thy God which He hath given thee' (Deut 16:13-17). Votive, freewill, and peace-offerings would mark their gratitude to God, and at the meal which ensued the poor, the stranger, the Levite, and the homeless would be welcome guests, for the Lord's sake.
    •  Moreover, when the people saw the treasury chests opened and emptied at this feast for the last time in the year, they would remember their brethren at a distance, in whose name, as well as their own, the daily and festive sacrifices were offered. Thus their liberality would not only be stimulated, but all Israel, however widely dispersed, would feel itself anew one before the Lord their God and in the courts of His House. There was, besides, something about this feast which would peculiarly remind them, if not of their dispersion, yet of their being 'strangers and pilgrims in the earth.' For its second characteristic was, that during the seven days of its continuance 'all that are Israelites born shall dwell in booths; that your generations may know that I made the children of Israel to dwell in booths when I brought them out of the land of Egypt' (Lev 23:42,43).
    •  The Booths  As usual, we are met at the outset by a controversy between the Pharisees and the Sadducees. The law had it (Lev 23:40): 'Ye shall take you on the first day the fruit (so correctly in the margin) of goodly trees, branches of palm trees, and the boughs of thick trees, and willows of the brook,' which the Sadducees understood (as do the modern Karaite Jews) to refer to the materials whence the booths were to be constructed, while the Pharisees applied it to what the worshippers were to carry in their hands. The latter interpretation is, in all likelihood, the correct one; it seems borne out by the account of the festival at the time of Nehemiah (Neh 8:15,18), when the booths were constructed of branches of other trees than those mentioned in Leviticus 23; and it was universally adopted in practice at the time of Christ. The Mishnah gives most minute details as to the height and construction of these 'booths,' the main object being to prevent any invasion of the law. Thus it must be a real booth, and constructed of boughs of living trees, and solely for the purposes of this festival. Hence it must be high enough, yet not too high—
    •  least ten handbreadths, but not more than thirty feet; three of its walls must be of boughs; it must be fairly covered with boughs, yet not so shaded as not to admit sunshine, nor yet so open as to have not sufficient shade, the object in each case being neither sunshine nor shade, but that it should be a real booth of boughs of trees. It is needless to enter into further details, except to say that these booths, and not their houses, were to be the regular dwelling of all in Israel during the week, and that, except in very heavy rain, they were to eat, sleep, pray, study— short, entirely to live in them. The only exceptions were in favour of those absent on some pious duty, the sick, and their attendants, women, slaves, and infants who were still depending on their mothers. Finally, the rule was that, 'whatever might contract Levitical defilement (such as boards, cloth, etc.), or whatever did not grow out of the earth, might not be used' in constructing the 'booths.'
    •  The Fruit and Palm Branches  It has already been noticed that, according to the view universally prevalent at the time of Christ, the direction on the first day of the feast to 'take the fruit of goodly trees, branches of palm trees, and the boughs of thick trees, and willows of the brook,' was applied to what the worshippers were to carry in their hands. The Rabbis ruled, that 'the fruit of the goodly trees' meant the aethrog, or citron, and 'the boughs of thick trees' the myrtle, provided it had 'not more berries than leaves.' The aethrogs must be without blemish or deficiency of any kind; the palm branches at least three handbreadths high, and fit to be shaken; and each branch fresh, entire, unpolluted, and not taken from any idolatrous grove. Every worshipper carried the aethrog in his left hand, and in his right the lulav, or palm, with myrtle and willow branch on either side of it, tied together on the outside with its own kind, though in the inside it might be fastened even with gold thread.
    •  There can be no doubt that the lulav was intended to remind Israel of the different stages of their wilderness journey, as represented by the different vegetation— palm branches recalling the valleys and plains, the 'boughs of thick trees,' the bushes on the mountain heights, and the willows those brooks from which God had given His people drink; while the aethrog was to remind them of the fruits of the good land which the Lord had given them. The lulav was used in the Temple on each of the seven festive days, even children, if they were able to shake it, being bound to carry one. If the first day of the feast fell on a Sabbath, the people brought their lulavs on the previous day into the synagogue on the Temple Mount, and fetched them in the morning, so as not needlessly to break the Sabbath rest.
    •  The Offerings  The third characteristic of the Feast of Tabernacles was its offerings. These were altogether peculiar. The sin-offering for each of the seven days was 'one kid of the goats.' The burnt- offerings consisted of bullocks, rams, and lambs, with their appropriate meat- and drink-offerings. But, whereas the number of the rams and lambs remained the same on each day of the festival, that of the bullocks decreased every day by one— thirteen on the first to seven bullocks on the last day, 'that great day of the feast.' As no special injunctions are given about the drink-offering, we infer that it was, as usually (Num 15:1-10), 1/4 of a hin of wine for each lamb, 1/3 for each ram, and 1/2 for each bullock (the hin = 1 gallon 2 pints). The 'meat-offering' is expressly fixed (Num 19:12, etc.) at 1/10 of an ephah of flour, mixed with 1/4 of a hin of oil, for each lamb; 2/10 of an ephah with 1/3 hin of oil, for each ram; and 3/10 of an ephah, with 1/2 hin of oil, for each bullock.
    •  Three things are remarkable about these burnt-offerings. First, they are evidently the characteristic sacrifice of the Feast of Tabernacles. As compared with the Feast of Unleavened Bread, the number of the rams and lambs is double, while that of the bullocks is fivefold (14 during the Passover week, 5 x 14 during that of Tabernacles). Secondly, the number of the burnt- sacrifices, whether taking each kind by itself or all of them together, is always divisible by the sacred number seven. We have for the week 70 bullocks, 14 rams, and 98 lambs, or altogether 182 sacrifices (26 x 7), to which must be added 336 (48 x 7) tenths of ephahs of flour for the meat-offering. We will not pursue the tempting subject of this symbolism of numbers further than to point out that, whereas the sacred number 7 appeared at the Feast of Unleavened Bread only in the number of its days, and at Pentecost in the period of its observance (7 x 7 days after Passover), the Feast of Tabernacles lasted seven days, took place when the seventh month was at its full height, and had the number 7 impressed on its characteristic sacrifices.
    •  It is not so easy to account for the third peculiarity of these sacrifices— of the daily diminution in the number of bullocks offered. The common explanation, that it was intended to indicate the decreasing sanctity of each successive day of the feast, while the sacred number 7 was still to be reserved for the last day, is not more satisfactory than the view propounded in the Talmud, that these sacrifices were offered, not for Israel, but for the nations of the world: 'There were seventy bullocks, to correspond to the number of the seventy nations in the world.' But did the Rabbis understand the prophetic character of this feast? An attentive consideration of its peculiar ceremonial will convince that it must have been exceedingly difficult to ignore it entirely.
    •  On the day before the Feast of Tabernacles— 14th Tishri— festive pilgrims had all arrived in Jerusalem. The 'booths' on the roofs, in the courtyards, in streets and squares, as well as roads and gardens, within a Sabbath day's journey, must have given the city and neighbourhood an unusually picturesque appearance. The preparation of all that was needed for the festival—, the care of the offerings that each would bring, and friendly communications between those who were to be invited to the sacrificial meal— doubt sufficiently occupied their time. When the early autumn evening set in, the blasts of the priests' trumpets on the Temple Mount announced to Israel the advent of the feast.
    •  Special Service at the Temple  As at the Passover and at Pentecost, the altar of burnt-offering was cleansed during the first night-watch, and the gates of the Temple were thrown open immediately after midnight. The time till the beginning of the ordinary morning sacrifice was occupied in examining the various sacrifices and offerings that were to be brought during the day. While the morning sacrifice was being prepared, a priest, accompanied by a joyous procession with music, went down to the Pool of Siloam, whence he drew water into a golden pitcher, capable of holding three log (rather more than two pints). But on the Sabbaths they fetched the water from a golden vessel in the Temple itself, into which it had been carried from Siloam on the preceding day. At the same time that the procession started for Siloam, another went to a place in the Kedron valley, close by, called Motza, whence they brought willow branches, which, amidst the blasts of the priests' trumpets, they stuck on either side of the altar of burnt-offering, bending them over towards it, so as to form a kind of leafy canopy. Then the ordinary sacrifice proceeded, the priest who had gone to Siloam so timing it, that he returned just as his brethren carried up the pieces of the sacrifice to lay them on the altar.
    •  As he entered by the 'Water-gate,' which obtained its name from this ceremony, he was received by a threefold blast from the priests' trumpets. The priest then went up the rise of the altar and turned to the left, where there were two silver basins with narrow holes— eastern a little wider for the wine, and the western somewhat narrower for the water. Into these the wine of the drink-offering was poured, and at the same time the water from Siloam, the people shouting to the priest, 'Raise thy hand,' to show that he really poured the water into the basin which led to the base of the altar. For, sharing the objections of the Sadducees, Alexander Jannaeus, the Maccabean king-priest (about 95 BC), had shown his contempt for the Pharisees by pouring the water at this feast upon the ground, on which the people pelted him with their aethrogs, and would have murdered him, if his foreign body-guard had not interfered, on which occasion no less than six thousand Jews were killed in the Temple.
    •  The Music of the Feast  As soon as the wine and the water were being poured out, the Temple music began, and the 'Hallel' (Psa 113-118) was sung in the manner previously prescribed, and to the accompaniment of flutes, except on the Sabbath and on the first day of the feast, when flute-playing was not allowed, on account of the sanctity of the days. When the choir came to these words (Psa 118:1), 'O give thanks to the Lord,' and again when they sang (Psa 118:25), 'O work then now salvation, Jehovah'; and once more at the close (Psa 118:29), 'O give thanks unto the Lord,' all the worshippers shook their lulavs towards the altar.
    •  When, therefore, the multitudes from Jerusalem, on meeting Jesus, 'cut down branches from the trees, and strewed them in the way, and...cried, saying, O then, work now salvation to the Son of David'! (Matt 21:8,9; John 12:12,13) they applied, in reference to Christ, what was regarded as one of the chief ceremonies of the Feast of Tabernacles, praying that God would now from 'the highest' heavens manifest and send that salvation in connection with the Son of David, which was symbolised by the pouring out of water. For though that ceremony was considered by the Rabbis as bearing a subordinate reference to the dispensation of the rain, the annual fall of which they imagined was determined by God at that feast, its main and real application was to the future outpouring of the Holy Spirit, as predicted— in allusion to this very rite— Isaiah the prophet (Isa 12:3). *
    •  * Of course, one or other of these two views is open, either, that the words of Isaiah were based on the ceremony of water- pouring, or that this ceremony was derived from the words of Isaiah. In either case, however, our inference from it holds good. It is only fair to add, that by some the expression 'water' in Isaiah 12:3 is applied to the 'law.' But this in no way vitiates our conclusion, as the Jews expected the general conversion of the Gentiles to be a conversion to Judaism.  Thus the Talmud says distinctly: 'Why is the name of it called, The drawing out of water? Because of the pouring out of the Holy Spirit, according to what is said: "With joy shall ye draw water out of the wells of salvation."' Hence, also, the feast and the peculiar joyousness of it are alike designated as those of 'the drawing out of water'; for, according to the same Rabbinical authorities, the Holy Spirit dwells in many only through joy.
    •  The Daily Circuit of the Altar  A similar symbolism was expressed by another ceremony which took place at the close, not of the daily, but of the festive sacrifices. On every one of the seven days the priests formed in procession, and made the circuit of the altar, singing: 'O then, now work salvation, Jehovah! O Jehovah, give prosperity'! (Psa 118:25). But on the seventh, 'that great day of the feast,' they made the circuit of the altar seven times, remembering how the walls of Jericho had fallen in similar circumstances, and anticipating how, by the direct interposition of God, the walls of heathenism would fall before Jehovah, and the land lie open for His people to go in and possess it.
    •  The References in John 7:37  We can now in some measure realise the event recorded in John 7:37. The festivities of the Week of Tabernacles were drawing to a close. 'It was the last day, that great day of the feast.' It obtained this name, although it was not one of 'holy convocation,' partly because it closed the feast, and partly from the circumstances which procured it in Rabbinical writings the designations of 'Day of the Great Hosannah,' on account of the sevenfold circuit of the altar with 'Hosannah'; and 'Day of Willows,' and 'Day of Beating the Branches,' because all the leaves were shaken off the willow boughs, and the palm branches beaten in pieces by the side of the altar. It was on that day, after the priest had returned from Siloam with his golden pitcher, and for the last time poured its contents to the base of the altar; after the 'Hallel' had been sung to the sound of the flute, the people responding and worshipping as the priests three times drew the threefold blasts from their silver trumpets—
    •  when the interest of the people had been raised to its highest pitch, that, from amidst the mass of worshippers, who were waving towards the altar quite a forest of leafy branches as the last words of Psalm 118 were chanted— voice was raised which resounded through the temple, startled the multitude, and carried fear and hatred to the hearts of their leaders. It was Jesus, who 'stood and cried, saying, If any man thirst, let him come unto Me, and drink.' Then by faith in Him should each one truly become like the Pool of Siloam, and from his inmost being 'rivers of living waters flow' (John 7:38). 'This spake He of the Spirit, which they that believe on Him should receive.' Thus the significance of the rite, in which they had just taken part, was not only fully explained, but the mode of its fulfilment pointed out. The effect was instantaneous. It could not but be, that in that vast assembly, so suddenly roused by being brought face to face with Him in whom every type and prophecy is fulfilled, there would be many who, 'when they heard this saying, said, Of a truth this is the Prophet. Others said, This is the Christ.'
    •  Even the Temple-guard, whose duty it would have been in such circumstances to arrest one who had so interrupted the services of the day, and presented himself to the people in such a light, owned the spell of His words, and dared not to lay hands on Him. 'Never man spake like this man,' was the only account they could give of their unusual weakness, in answer to the reproaches of the chief priests and Pharisees. The rebuke of the Jewish authorities, which followed, is too characteristic to require comment. One only of their number had been deeply moved by the scene just witnessed in the Temple. Yet, timid as usually, Nicodemus only laid hold of this one point, that the Pharisees had traced the popular confession of Jesus to their ignorance of the law, to which he replied, in the genuine Rabbinical manner of arguing, without meeting one's opponent face to face: 'Doth our law judge any man before it hear him, and know what he doeth?'
    •  The Man Born Blind  But matters were not to end with the wrangling of priests and Pharisees. The proof which Nicodemus had invited them to seek from the teaching and the miracles of Christ was about to be displayed both before the people and their rulers in the healing of the blind man. Here also it was in allusion to the ceremonial of the Feast of Tabernacles that Jesus, when He saw the 'man blind from his birth,' said (John 9:5): 'As long as I am in the world, I am the light of the world'; having 'anointed the eyes of the blind man with the clay,' just as He told him, 'Go, wash in the Pool of Siloam (which is, by interpretation, Sent).' For the words, 'I am the light of the world,' are the same which He had just spoken in the Temple (John 8:12), and they had in all probability been intended to point to another very peculiar ceremony which took place at the Feast of Tabernacles.
    •  In the words of the Mishnah (Succah v. 2, 3, 4), the order of the services for the feast was as follows: 'They went first to offer the daily sacrifice in the morning, then the additional sacrifices; after that the votive and freewill-offerings; from thence to the festive meal; from thence to the study of the law; and after that to offer the evening sacrifice; and from thence they went to the joy of the pouring out of the water.' It is this 'joy of the pouring out of the water' which we are about to describe.
    •  The Ceremonies in the Court of the Women  At the close of the first day of the feast the worshippers descended to the Court of the Women, where great preparations had been made. Four golden candelabras were there, each with four golden bowls, and against them rested four ladders; and four youths of priestly descent held, each a pitcher of oil, capable of holding one hundred and twenty log, from which they filled each bowl. The old, worn breeches and girdles of the priests served for wicks to these lamps. There was not a court in Jerusalem that was not lit up by the light of 'the house of water- pouring.' The 'Chassidim' and 'the men of Deed' danced before the people with flaming torches in their hands, and sang before them hymns and songs of praise; and the Levites, with harps, and lutes, and cymbals, and trumpets, and instruments of music without number, stood upon the fifteen steps which led down from the Court of Israel to that of the Women, according to the number of the fifteen Songs of Degrees in the Book of Psalms.
    •  They stood with their instruments of music, and sang hymns. Two priests, with trumpets in their hands, were at the upper gate (that of Nicanor), which led from the Court of Israel to that of the Women. At cock-crowing they drew a threefold blast. As they reached the tenth step, they drew another threefold blast; as they entered the court itself, they drew yet another threefold blast; and so they blew as they advanced, till they reached the gate which opens upon the east (the Beautiful Gate). As they came to the eastern gate, they turned round towards the west (to face the Holy Place), and said: 'Our fathers who were in this place, they turned their back upon the Sanctuary of Jehovah, and their faces toward the east, and they worshipped towards the rising sun; but as for us, our eyes are towards the Lord.'  A fragment of one of the hymns sung that night has been preserved. It was sung by the 'Chassidim' and 'men of Deed,' and by those who did penance in their old age for the sins of their youth:
    •  The Chassidim and Men of Deed. 'Oh joy, that our youth, devoted, sage, Doth bring no shame upon our old age!'  The Penitents. 'Oh joy, we can in our old age Repair the sins of youth not sage!'  Both in unison. 'Yes, happy he on whom no early guilt doth rest, And he who, having sinned, is now with pardon blest.
    •  Significance of the Illumination  It seems clear that this illumination of the Temple was regarded as forming part of, and having the same symbolical meaning as, 'the pouring out of water.' The light shining out of the Temple into the darkness around, and lighting up every court in Jerusalem, must have been intended as a symbol not only of the Shechinah which once filled the Temple, but of that 'great light' which 'the people that walked in darkness' were to see, and which was to shine 'upon them that dwell in the land of the shadow of death' (Isa 9:2). May it not be, that such prophecies as Isaiah 9 and 60 were connected with this symbolism? At any rate, it seems most probable that Jesus had referred to this ceremony in the words spoken by Him in the Temple at that very Feast of Tabernacles: 'I am the light of the world; he that followeth Me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life' (John 8:12).
    •  The Six Minor Days  Only the first of the seven days of this feast was 'a holy convocation'; the other six were 'minor festivals.' On each day, besides the ordinary morning and evening sacrifices, the festive offerings prescribed in Numbers 29:12-38 were brought. The Psalms sung at the drink-offering after the festive sacrifices (or Musaph, as they are called), were, for the first day of the feast, Psalm 105; for the second, Psalm 29; for the third, Psalm 50, from verse 16; for the fourth, Psalm 94, from verse 16; for the fifth, Psalm 94, from verse 8; for the sixth, Psalm 81, from verse 6; for the last day of the feast, Psalm 82, from verse 5. As the people retired from the altar at the close of each day's service, they exclaimed, 'How beautiful art thou, O altar!'—, according to a later version, 'We give thanks to Jehovah and to thee, O altar!'
    •  All the four-and-twenty orders of the priesthood were engaged in the festive offerings, which were apportioned among them according to definite rules, which also fixed how the priestly dues were to be divided among them. Lastly, in every sabbatical year the Law was to be publicly read on the first day of the feast (Deut 31:10-13). *  * In later times only certain portions were read, the law as a whole being sufficiently known from the weekly prelections in the synagogues.  On the afternoon of the seventh day of the feast the people began to remove from the 'booths.' For at the Octave, on the 22nd of Tishri, they lived no longer in booths, nor did they use the lulav. But it was observed as 'a holy convocation'; and the festive sacrifices prescribed in Numbers 29:36-38 were offered, although no more by all the twenty-four courses of priests, and finally the 'Hallel' sung at the drink-offering.
    •  The Pouring and Lighting Post-Mosaic  It will have been observed that the two most important ceremonies of the Feast of Tabernacles— pouring out of water and the illumination of the Temple— of post-Mosaic origin. According to Jewish tradition, the pillar of cloud by day and of fire by night had first appeared to Israel on the 15th of Tishri, the first day of the feast. On that day also Moses was said to have come down from the Mount, and accounted to the people that the Tabernacle of God was to be reared among them. We know that the dedication of Solomon's Temple and the descent of the Shechinah took place at this feast (1 Kings 8; 2 Chron 7).
    •  Nor can we greatly err in finding an allusion to it in this description of heavenly things: 'After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands; and cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our God, which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb' (Rev 7:9,10).  Whether or not our suggestions be adopted as to the typical meaning of the two great ceremonies of the 'pouring out of the water' and the Temple illumination, the fact remains, that the Feast of Tabernacles is the one only type in the Old Testament which has not yet been fulfilled.  It must be fulfilled, as precisely as the former two feasts: Passover and Pentecost.
    •  Chapter 15 The New Moons: The Feast of the Seventh New Moon, or of Trumpets, or New Year's Day  'Let no man therefore judge you in meat, or in drink, or in respect of an holy day, or of the new moon, or of the Sabbath: which are a shadow of things to come; but the body is of Christ.'— 2:16, 17
    •  The New Moons  Scarcely any other festive season could have left so continuous an impress on the religious life of Israel as the 'New Moons.' Recurring at the beginning of every month, and marking it, the solemn proclamation of the day, by— 'It is sanctified,' was intended to give a hallowed character to each month, while the blowing of the priests' trumpets and the special sacrifices brought, would summon, as it were, the Lord's host to offer their tribute unto their exalted King, and thus bring themselves into 'remembrance' before Him. Besides, it was also a popular feast, when families, like that of David, might celebrate their special annual sacrifice (1 Sam 20:6,29); when the king gave a state-banquet (1 Sam 20:5,24); and those who sought for instruction and edification resorted to religious meetings, such as Elisha seems to have held (2 Kings 4:23).
    •  And so we trace its observance onwards through the history of Israel; marking in Scripture a special Psalm for the New Moon (in Tishri) (Psa 81:3); noting how from month to month the day was kept as an outward ordinance, even in the decay of religious life (Isa 1:13; Hosea 2:11), apparently all the more rigidly, with abstinence from work, not enjoined in the law, that its spirit was no longer understood (Amos 8:5); and finally learning from the prophecies of Isaiah and Ezekiel that it also had a higher meaning, and was destined to find a better fulfilment in another dispensation, when the New Moon trumpet should summon 'all flesh to worship before Jehovah' (Isa 66:23), and the closed eastern gate to the inner court of the new Temple be opened once more to believing Israel (Eze 46:1). And in New Testament times we still find the 'New Moon' kept as an outward observance by Jews and Judaising Christians, yet expressly characterised as 'a shadow of things to come; but the body is of Christ' (Col 2:16,17).
    •  The Determination of the New Moon  We have already shown of what importance the right determination of the new moon was in fixing the various festivals of the year, and with what care and anxiety its appearance was ascertained from witnesses who had actually seen it; also how the tidings were afterwards communicated to those at a distance. For the new moon was reckoned by actual personal observation, not by astronomical calculation, with which, however, as we know, many of the Rabbis must have been familiar, since we read of astronomical pictures, by which they were wont to test the veracity of witnesses.
    •  So important was it deemed to have faithful witnesses, that they were even allowed, in order to reach Jerusalem in time, to travel on the Sabbath, and, if necessary, to make use of horse or mule (Mish. Rosh ha Sh. i. 9; iii. 2). While strict rules determined who were not to be admitted as witnesses, every encouragement was given to trustworthy persons, and the Sanhedrim provided for them a banquet in a large building specially destined for that purpose, and known as the Beth Yaazek.
    •  The Blowing of Trumpets  In the law of God only these two things are enjoined in the observance of the 'New Moon'— 'blowing of trumpets' (Num 10:10) and special festive sacrifices (Num 28:11-15). Of old the 'blowing of trumpets' had been the signal for Israel's host on their march through the wilderness, as it afterwards summoned them to warfare, and proclaimed or marked days of public rejoicing, and feasts, as well as the 'beginning of their months' (Num 10:1- 10). The object of it is expressly stated to have been 'for a memorial,' that they might 'be remembered before Jehovah,' it being specially added: 'I am Jehovah your God.' It was, so to speak, the host of God assembled, waiting for their Leader; the people of God united to proclaim their King. At the blast of the priests' trumpets they ranged themselves, as it were, under His banner and before His throne, and this symbolical confession and proclamation of Him as 'Jehovah their God,' brought them before Him to be 'remembered' and 'saved.'
    •  And so every season of 'blowing the trumpets,' whether at New Moons, at the Feast of Trumpets or New Year's Day, at other festivals, in the Sabbatical and Year of Jubilee, or in the time of war, was a public acknowledgment of Jehovah as King. Accordingly we find the same symbols adopted in the figurative language of the New Testament. As of old the sound of the trumpet summoned the congregation before the Lord at the door of the Tabernacle, so 'His elect' shall be summoned by the sound of the trumpet in the day of Christ's coming (Matt 24:31), and not only the living, but those also who had 'slept' (1 Cor 15:52)—'the dead in Christ' (1 Thess 4:16). Similarly, the heavenly hosts are marshalled to the war of successive judgments (Rev 8:2; 10:7), till, as 'the seventh angel sounded,' Christ is proclaimed King Universal: 'The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of His Christ, and He shall reign for ever and ever' (Rev 11:15).
    •  The Sacrifices of the New Moon  Besides the 'blowing of trumpets,' certain festive sacrifices were ordered to be offered on the New Moon (Num 28:11- 15). These most appropriately mark 'the beginnings of months' (Num 28:11). For it is a universal principle in the Old Testament, that 'the first' always stands for the whole— firstfruits for the whole harvest, the firstborn and the firstlings for all the rest; and that 'if the firstfruit be holy, the lump is also holy.' And so the burnt-offerings and the sin-offerings at 'the beginning' of each month consecrated the whole. These festive sacrifices consisted of two young bullocks, one ram, and seven lambs of the first year for a burnt- offering, with their appropriate meat- and drink-offerings, and also of 'one kid of the goats for a sin-offering unto Jehovah.' *
    •  * There is a curious and somewhat blasphemous Haggadah, or story, in the Talmud on this subject. It appears that at first the sun and moon had been created of equal size, but that when the moon wished to be sole 'ruler' to the exclusion of the sun, her jealousy was punished by diminution. In reply to her arguments and importunity, God had then tried to comfort the moon, that the three righteous men, Jacob, Samuel, and David, were likewise to be small— when even thus the moon had the better of the reasoning, God had directed that a 'sin-offering' should be brought on the new moon, because He had made the moon smaller and less important than the sun!  When we pass from these simple Scriptural directions to what tradition records of the actual observance of 'New Moons' in the Temple, our difficulties increase. For this and New Year's Day are just such feasts, in connection with which superstition would most readily grow up, from the notions which the Rabbis had, that at changes of seasons Divine judgments were initiated, modified, or finally fixed.
    •  Necessity for Distinguishing the Temple and Synagogue Use  Modern critics have not been sufficiently careful in distinguishing what had been done in the Temple from what was introduced into the synagogue, gradually and at much later periods. Thus, prayers which date long after the destruction of Jerusalem have been represented as offered in the Temple, and the custom of chanting the 'Hallel' (Psa 113-118) on New Moons in the synagogue has been erroneously traced to Biblical times. So far as we can gather, the following was the order of service on New Moon's Day. The Council sat from early morning to just before the evening sacrifice, to determine the appearance of the new moon.
    •  The proclamation of the Council—'It is sanctified!'— not the actual appearance of the new moon, determined the commencement of the feast. Immediately afterwards, the priests blew the trumpets which marked the feast. After the ordinary morning sacrifice, the prescribed festive offerings were brought, the blood of the burnt-offerings being thrown round the base of the altar below the red line, and the rest poured out into the channel at the south side of the altar; while the blood of the sin-offering was sprinkled or dropped from the finger on the horns of the altar of burnt-offering, beginning from the east, the rest being poured out, as that of the burnt- offerings.
    •  The two bullocks of the burnt-offerings were hung up and flayed on the uppermost of the three rows of hooks in the court, the rams on the middle, and the lambs on the lowest hooks. In all no less than 107 priests officiated at this burnt-offering? with every bullock, 11 with every ram, and 8 with every lamb, including, of course, those who carried the appropriate meat- and drink-offerings. At the offering of these sacrifices the trumpets were again blown. All of them were slain at the north side of the altar, while the peace- and freewill-offerings, which private Israelites were wont at such seasons to bring, were sacrificed at the south side. The flesh of the sin-offering and what of the meat- offering came to them, was eaten by the priests in the Temple itself; their portion of the private thank-offerings might be taken by them to their homes in Jerusalem, and there eaten with their households.
    •  A Prayer of the Third Century, AD  If any special prayers were said in the Temple on New Moons' Days, tradition has not preserved them, the only formula dating from that period being that used on first seeing the moon— 'Blessed be He who reneweth the months.' To this the synagogue, towards the close of the third century, added the following: 'Blessed be He by whose word the heavens were created, and by the breath of whose mouth all the hosts thereof were formed! He appointed them a law and time, that they should not overstep their course. They rejoice and are glad to perform the will of their Creator, Author of truth; their operations are truth! He spoke to the moon, Be thou renewed, and be the beautiful diadem (i.e. the hope) of man (i.e. Israel), who shall one day be quickened again like the moon (i.e. at the coming of Messiah), and praise their Creator for His glorious kingdom. Blessed be He who reneweth the moons.'
    •  At a yet much later period, a very superstitious prayer was next inserted, its repetition being accompanied by leaping towards the moon! New Moon's Day, though apparently observed in the time of Amos as a day of rest (Amos 8:5), is not so kept by the Jews in our days, nor, indeed, was abstinence from work enjoined in the Divine Law. *  * The Talmud has this curious story in explanation of the custom that women abstain from work on New Moons— the women had refused to give their earrings for the golden calf, while the men gave theirs, whereas, on the other hand, the Jewish females contributed their ornaments for the Tabernacle.
    •  The Moon of the Seventh Month  Quite distinct from the other new moons, and more sacred than they, was that of the seventh month, or Tishri, partly on account of the symbolical meaning of the seventh or sabbatical month, in which the great feasts of the Day of Atonement and of Tabernacles occurred, and partly, perhaps, because it also marked the commencement of the civil year, always supposing that, as Josephus and most Jewish writers maintain, the distinction between the sacred and civil year dates from the time of Moses. *  * In another place we have adopted the common, modern view, that this distinction only dates from the return from Babylon. But it must be admitted that the weight of authority is all on the other side. The Jews hold that the world was created in the month Tishri.
    •  In Scripture this feast is designated as the 'memorial blowing' (Lev 23:24), or 'the day of blowing' (Num 29:1), because on that day the trumpets, or rather, as we shall see, the horns were blown all day long in Jerusalem. It was to be observed as 'a Sabbath,' and 'a holy convocation,' in which 'no servile work' might be done. The prescribed offerings for the day consisted, besides the ordinary morning and evening sacrifices, first, of the burnt-offerings, but not the sin- offering, of ordinary new moons, with their meat- and drink-offerings, and after that, of another festive burnt-offering of one young bullock, one ram, and seven lambs, with their appropriate meat- and drink- offerings, together with 'one kid of the goats for a sin- offering, to make an atonement for you.
    •  While the drink-offering of the festive sacrifice was poured out, the priests and Levites chanted Psalm 81, and if the feast fell on a Thursday, for which that Psalm was, at any rate, prescribed, it was sung twice, beginning the second time at verse 7 in the Hebrew text, or verse 6 of our Authorised Version. At the evening sacrifice Psalm 29 was sung. For reasons previously explained (chiefly to prevent possible mistakes), it became early common to observe the New Year's Feast on two successive days, and the practice may have been introduced in Temple times.
    •  The Mishnah on New Year's Day  The Mishnah, which devotes a special tractate to this feast, remarks that a year may be arranged according to four different periods; the first, beginning with the 1st of Nisan, being for 'kings' (to compute taxation) and for computing the feasts; the second, on the 1st of Elul (the sixth month), for tithing flocks and herds, any animal born after that not being reckoned within the previous year; the third, on the 1st of Tishri (the seventh month), for the Civil, the Sabbatical, and the Jubilee year, also for trees and herbs; and lastly, that on the 1st of Shebat (the eleventh month), for all fruits of trees. Similarly, continues the Mishnah, there are four seasons when judgment is pronounced upon the world: at the Passover, in regard to the harvest; at Pentecost, in regard to the fruits of trees; on the Feast of Tabernacles, in regard to the dispensation of rain; while on 'New Year's Day all the children of men pass before Him like lambs (when they are counted for the tithing), as it is written (Psa 33:15), "He fashioneth their hearts alike; He considereth all their works."'
    •  The Talmud on the New Year  To this we may add, as a comment of the Talmud, that on New Year's Day three books were opened— of life, for those whose works had been good; another of death, for those who had been thoroughly evil; and a third, intermediate, for those whose case was to be decided on the Day of Atonement (ten days after New Year), the delay being granted for repentance, or otherwise, after which their names would be finally entered, either in the book of life, or in that of death. By these terms, however, eternal life or death are not necessarily meant; rather earthly well-being, and, perhaps, temporal life, or the opposite. It is not necessary to explain at length on what Scriptural passages this curious view about the three books is supposed to rest. *  * The two principal passages are Psalm 69:28, and Exodus 32:32; the former is thus explained: 'Let them be blotted out of the book,' which means the book of the wicked, while the expression 'of the living' refers to that of the righteous, so that the next clause, 'and not be written with the righteous,' is supposed to indicate the existence of a third or intermediate book!
    •  But so deep and earnest are the feelings of the Rabbis on this matter, that by universal consent the ten days intervening between New Year and the Day of Atonement are regarded as 'days of repentance.' Indeed, from a misunderstanding of a passage in the Mishnah (Sheb. i. 4, 5), a similar superstition attaches to every new moon, the day preceding it being kept by rigid Jews as one of fasting and repentance, and called the 'Lesser Day of Atonement.' In accordance with this, the Rabbis hold that the blowing of the trumpets is intended, first, to bring Israel, or rather the merits of the patriarchs and God's covenant with them, in remembrance before the Lord; secondly, to be a means of confounding Satan, who appears on that day specially to accuse Israel; and, lastly, as a call to repentance— it were, a blast to wake men from their sleep of sin (Maimonides, Moreh Nev. iii. 43). *
    •  * In opposition to this, Luther annotates as follows: 'They were to blow with the horn in order to call God and His wondrous works to remembrance; how He had redeemed them— it were to preach about it, and to thank Him for it, just as among us Christ and His redemption is remembered and preached by the Gospel'; to which the Weimar Glossary adds: 'Instead of the horn and trumpets we have bells.' See Lundius, Jud. Heiligth. p. 1024, col. ii. Buxtorf applies Amos 3:16 to the blowing of the horn.
    •  New Year's Day in Jerusalem  During the whole of New Year's Day, trumpets and horns were blown in Jerusalem from morning to evening. In the Temple it was done, even on a Sabbath, but not outside its walls. Since the destruction of Jerusalem this restriction has been removed, and the horn is blown in every synagogue, even though the feast fall upon a Sabbath. It has already been hinted that the instruments used were not the ordinary priests' trumpets, but horns. The Mishnah holds that any kind of horns may be blown except those of oxen or calves, in order not to remind God of the sin of the golden calf! The Mishnah, however, specially mentions the straight horn of the antelope and the bent horn of the ram; the latter with special allusion to the sacrifice in substitution of Isaac, it being a tradition that New Year's Day was that in which Abraham, despite Satan's wiles to prevent or retard him, had offered up his son Isaac on Mount Moriah.
    •  The mouthpiece of the horns for New Year's Day were fitted with gold— used on fast days with silver. Another distinction was this— New Year's Day those who blew the horn were placed between others who blew the trumpets, and the sound of the horn was prolonged beyond that of the trumpets; but on fast days those who sounded the trumpets stood in the middle, and their blast was prolonged beyond that of the horn.
    •  For the proper observance of these solemn seasons, it was deemed necessary not only to hear but to listen to the sound of the horns, since, as the Mishnah adds, everything depends on the intent of the heart, not on the mere outward deed, just as it was not Moses lifting up his hands that gave Israel the victory, nor yet the lifting up of the brazen serpent which healed, but the upturning of the heart of Israel to 'their Father who is in heaven'— faith (Rosh ha Sh. iii. 8). We quote the remark, not only as one of the comparatively few passages in the Mishnah which turn on the essence of religion, but as giving an insight into the most ancient views of the Rabbis on these types, and as reminding us of the memorable teaching of our Lord to one of those very Rabbis (John 3:14,15).
    •  The New Year's Blessings  The Mishnah (Rosh ha Sh. iv. 5, etc.) mentions various 'Berachoth' or 'benedictions' as having been repeated on New Year's Day. These, with many others of later date, still form part of the liturgy in the synagogue for that day. But there is internal evidence that the prayers, at any rate in their present form, could not have been used, at least, in the Temple. *  * From the text of Rosh ha Sh. iv. 7, it distinctly appears that they were intended to be used in the synagogues. Of course, this leaves the question open, whether or not something like them was also said in the Temple. The Mishnah mentions altogether nine of these 'benedictions.'
    •  Besides, the Rabbis themselves differ as to their exact amount and contents, and finally satisfy themselves by indicating that the titles of these benedictions are rather intended as headings, to show their contents, and what special direction their prayers had taken. One set of them bore on 'the kingdom' of God, and is accordingly called Malchiyoth; another, the Sichronoth, referred to the various kinds of 'remembrance' on the part of God; while a third, called Shopharoth, consisted of benedictions, connected with the 'blowing of the horn.' It is said that any one who simply repeated ten passages from Scripture— to another authority, three— on 'the kingdom of God,' 'the remembrance of God,' and 'the blowing of horns,' had fulfilled his duty in regard to these 'benedictions.'
    •  The First Day of the Seventh Month  From Scripture we know with what solemnity the first day of the seventh month as observed at the time of Ezra, and how deeply moved the people were by the public reading and explanation of the law, which to so many of them came like a strange sound, all the more solemn, that after so long a period they heard it again on that soil which, as it were, bore witness to its truth (Neh 8:1-12). In the New Testament there is no reference to our Lord having ever attended this feast in Jerusalem. Nor was this necessary, as it was equally celebrated in all the synagogues of Israel. *  * But in the synagogues out of Jerusalem, the horn, not trumpets, was blown on New Year's Day.
    •  Yet there seems some allusion to the blowing of the horn in the writings of St. Paul. We have already stated that, according to Maimonides (Moreh Nev. iii. c. 43), one of its main purposes was to rouse men to repentance. In fact, the commentator of Maimonides makes use of the following words to denote the meaning of the blowing of trumpets: 'Rouse ye, rouse ye from your slumber; awake, awake from your sleep, you who mind vanity, for slumber most heavy has fallen upon you. Take it to heart, before Whom you are to give an account in the judgment.‘
    •  May not some such formula also have been anciently used in the synagogue; and may not the remembrance of it have been present to the mind of the apostle, when he wrote (Eph 5:14): 'Wherefore it is said, Awake thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall give thee light'! If so, we may possibly find an allusion to the appearance of the new moon, specially to that of the seventh month, in these words of one of the preceding verses (Eph 5:8): 'For ye were sometimes darkness, but now are ye light in the Lord: walk as children of light'!
    •  George Warnock  The Feast of Tabernacles  1948 Laying on of Hands Revival  Used With Permission
    •  Chapter 6  THE BLOWING OF TRUMPETS  AN INTRODUCTION TO TABERNACLES  The Day of Trumpets was really an introduction to Israel's third Feast, the Feast of Tabernacles or Ingathering. Like the Feast of the Passover, the Feast of Tabernacles is of a threefold nature. The Passover included (1) the Passover itself, (2) the Unleavened Bread, (3) the waving of the Sheaf. Then Pentecost stands alone, between the Passover and Tabernacles. And finally Tabernacles is observed, likewise in a series of three ordinances, ( 1) Trumpets, ( 2) Atonement, (3) Tabernacles.
    • THEOLOGICAL GLEANINGS  The 1679 Prophecy  "Sixty Propositions"  EXTRACTED OUT OF A BOOK [written by Jane Lead in 1697] ENTITLED, " A Message To The Philadelphian Society, whithersoever dispersed over the whole Earth", This was first published in the April, 1697 edition of the "Theosophical Transactions", by the Philadelphian Society .
    •  17th Century Prophetess of God 1624-1704  This on-line reproduction presents the old manuscript "as close to the original as possible" — rendering the text and appearance of the old printing without any interpretation or commentary.  Versions and renditions of this particular piece have survived through various editings, truncations, modernizations and publications, being called at various times the "1679 Prophecy", the "1619 Prophecy", "A Good Report from a Heavenly Spy", the "1697 Prophecy", etc.
    •  According to our source material, the extract was originally rendered by one of the members of the Philadephian Society, and published in their Theosophic Transactions for April 1697.  Comparison of the modern versions with this older one, will show how it has been radically changed in some places, with words inserted and removed, whole sections eliminated, or the text modified to fit into more modern theological thought.  We are grateful to those who preserved this version as a benchmark for 21st century readers.
    •  Sixty Propositions  EXTRACTED OUT OF A BOOK ENTITLED,  "A Message To The Philadelphian Society whithersoever dispersed over the whole Earth.“  BY JANE LEAD, 1697
    •  1. There shall be a total and full redemption by CHRIST.  2. This is an hidden mystery, not to be understood without the Revelation of the Holy Spirit.  3. The Holy Spirit is at hand to reveal the same unto all holy seekers and loving inquirers.  4. The completion of such a redemption is withheld and obstructed by the apocalyptical seals.  5. Wherefore as the Spirit of God shall open seal after seal, so shall this redemption come to be revealed, both particularly and universally.
    •  6. In this gradual opening of the mystery of redemption in CHRIST, doth consist, the unsearchable wisdom of God, which may continually reveal new and fresh things to the worthy searchers.  7. In order to which, the Ark of the Testimony in Heaven shall be opened before the end of this world, and the living testimony which is therein contained, shall be unsealed.  8. The presence of this divine ark, will constitute the Philadelphian Church, and wherever that is, there must the ark of necessity be.  9. The unsealing of the living testimony, within the ark of the Lord, must begin the promulgation of the everlasting gospel of the kingdom.  10. The proclamation of this testimony of the kingdom, will be as by the sound of a trumpet, to alarm all the nations of the earth, and more especially all the professions of Christianity, because attended with the power of ACTING ALL WONDERS.
    •  11. So there shall be an authoritative decision given forth immediately from CHRIST, to the putting an end to all controversies concerning the true Church.  12. This decision will be, by the actual sealing of the Members of this church with the name of God; giving them a commission to act by virtue of the same. This new name will distinguish them — from the seven thousand names of Babylon.  13. The ELECTION and PREPARATION of this church is to be after a secret and hidden manner; as DAVID in his minority was elected and anointed by the prophet of the LORD; yet was not admitted to the outward possession of the kingdom for a considerable time afterward.  14. Of the stem of DAVID, a virgin church, which hath known nothing of man or of human constitution, is yet to be born.  15. And if it be yet to be born, then it will require some considerable time before it gets out of its minority, and arrives to the full and mature age.
    •  16. The birth of this virgin church was visionally typified to St. JOHN by the great wonder in Heaven bringing forth her first born, that was caught up to the throne of GOD.  17. FOR — As a virgin woman brought forth CHRIST after the flesh, so likewise a virgin woman is designed by God, to bring forth the FIRST BORN after the Spirit, who shall be filled with the Holy Ghost and with power.  18. The VIRGIN that is hereto designed, must be as of a pure spirit, so also of a CLARIFIED body, and all over impregnated with the Holy Ghost.  19. This church so brought forth and signed with the mark of the divine name, shall be adorned with MIRACULOUS GIFTS AND POWERS beyond whatever yet hath been.  20. HEREBY all nations shall be brought into it, so that it shall be the Catholic Church according to the genuine sense and utmost latitude of the word.
    •  21. It must be an anointed church; whereby it may truly bear the name of CHRIST or Christian, being with him anointed to the priestly, prophetical and royal dignity.  22. Hence there will be no bonds or impositions, BUT the holy unction among these new born spirits will be all in all.  23. This Catholic and anointed church must be perfectly holy, as CHRIST himself is holy; so that it may worthily bear the name of the Lord our Holiness, and the Lord our Righteousness.  24. Until there be such a church made ready upon the earth, so holy, so catholic, and so anointed, that is without all spot or wrinkle, and that is adorned as a bride to meet her bridegroom, CHRIST will not personally descend to solemnize this marriage, and present the same to his Father.  25. But when the bridal church shall be made ready, and thoroughly cleansed and sanctified from every spot of defilement through the blood of CHRIST, then he will no longer delay his coming in person.
    •  26. There is not this day visible upon the earth any holy catholic, anointed and bridal church; all the churches and professions, being found light, when weighed in the balance: therefore they are rejected by the Supreme Judge.  27. Which rejection and condemnation will be for this end, that out of them, a new and glorious church may rise up in whom there shall be no fault to be found, like as he findeth none with the PHILADELPHIA. (Rev. 3)  28. THEN shall the glory of GOD and of the Lamb so rest upon it, as the cloud upon the typical tabernacle, so that it shall be called, The Tabernacle of Wisdom.  29. Though this PHILADELPHIAN church is not known in visibility, yet it may lie hid at this present time as in the womb of the morning.  30. Notwithstanding, it will be brought forth into visibility as coming out of the wilderness, within a short period.
    •  31. Then will it go on to multiply and propagate itself universally; not only to the number of the first-born (which is 144,000) but also to the remnant of the seed: against whom the Dragon shall make continual war.  32. WHEREFORE the spirit of DAVID shall most eminently revive in this church, and most specially in some or other selected members of it, as the blossoming root, which is to precede the DAY OF SOLOMON in the blessed MILLENNIUM these will have might given them, to overcome the Dragon and his angels, (even as David and his army overcame Goliath and the PHILISTINES).  33. This will be the standing up of MICHAEL, the GREAT PRINCE of Israel, and will be as the appearance of MOSES against Pharaoh, in order that the chosen seed may be brought out from their hard servitude.  34. EGYPT doth figure out this servile creation, under which each one of Abraham's seed doth groan, but a PROPHET, and prophetical generation, will the MOST HIGH yet, raise up, who shall deliver his people — by mere force of spiritual arms.  35. For which — there must be raised up, certain HEAD POWERS to bear the first shock, who are to be persons of great eminence and favor with the TRINITY: whose dread and fear shall fall upon all nations (visible and invisible) because of the mighty acting power of the Holy Ghost, which shall rest upon them.
    •  36. For CHRIST before his own distinct and personal appearance, will first appear and represent himself in some CHOSEN VESSEL or vessels anointed to be leaders unto the rest, and to bring them into the promised land — the new creation state.  37. Thus, MOSES, JOSHUA and AARON, may be considered as types of some, upon whom the same spirit may come, yet to rest in a greater proportion, whereby they shall make way for the ransomed of the Lord to return to MOUNT ZION.  38. BUT — none shall stand in any considerable office under GOD, but who are tried stones, after the pattern and similitude of the chief corner stone — CHRIST.  39. THIS will be a FIERY trial, which very FEW will be able to pass, or bear up in; wherefore the WAITERS for the visible breaking out of this Church, are strictly charged to hold that fast which they have, and to wait together in the unity of PURE LOVE, praying in the Holy Ghost according to the apostolical pattern, that they may be sent forth to multiply — more universally.  40. This TRIAL will be of absolute necessity to every one in particular, and to all in general, for the constituting and cementing of the true Philadelphian Church; by clearing away all the remaining infirmities of nature, and burning up all that there is of hay, stubble or dross, which they may have added to the work of the LORD.
    •  41. FOR — nothing must remain in this pure Church, but what can abide in the FIRE. For as a Refiner will the LORD purify the sons and daughters of it, and purge them as gold and silver, that they may offer unto Him an offering in perfect righteousness.  42. — Though the operation of the Holy Spirit in these WAITERS, may for a LONG TIME, contend with many infirmities and evils, yet, if it be kept continually warm and watched too, it cannot at the last, but work out a perfect cure, and bring about a full and perfect redemption from the earth.  43. There may be some, at present living, who may come to be thus fully and totally redeemed; having ANOTHER BODY put on them, that is, — one after the priestly order.  44. This priestly anointed BODY will render them impregnable, and qualify them for that high degree of spiritual government which they are called to.  45. WHEREFORE it is required on our part to suffer the spirit of burning to do upon us the refining work, fanning us with his fiery breath, and searching every part within us, until all be pure and clear, and we thereby arrive to this FIXED BODY, from whence the WONDERS are to flow out.
    •  46. This BODY will be the sealing character of the PHILADELPHIAN Church.  47. Upon this BODY will be the fixation of the URIM and THUMMIM, that are to be appropriated to the Priests of the Melchise-deckian order; whose descent is not to be counted in the genealogy of that creation which is under the FALL; but in another genealogy which is from the RESTORATION — (vide Prop. 17 & 18).  48. Hence these Priests will have a deep inward search, and a divine sight into the secret things of the Deity; will be able to prophecy in a clear ground, not darkly and enigmatically, for they will know what is couched in the first originality of all beings, and in the eternal archetype of nature; and so will be capacitated to bring them forth, according to the divine counsel and ordination.  49. The LORD, whose hand is lifted up, sweareth in truth and righteousness, that from ABRAHAM'S line according to the Spirit, there shall arise an HOLY PRIESTHOOD.  50. ABRAHAM and SARAH were a type of THAT which should be produced and manifested in the last age of the world.
    •  51. The mighty spirit of CYRUS is appointed to lay the foundation of the third temple, and to support it in its building.  52. THESE — are the characteristics or marks whereby this pure Virgin Church, so founded, shall be certainly known and distinguished from all others, and whereby the unction and true sound of the Holy Ghost shall be discerned from THAT which is FALSE, LOW, and COUNTERFEIT.  53. There must be a manifestation of the Spirit, wherewith to edify and raise up this Church suitable to the Resurrection of CHRIST.  54. This manifestation — must be in the absoluteness of power, as well as in the beauty of holiness; so — bringing down Heaven upon earth, and representing HERE — the NEW JERUSALEM state.  55. In order to which, spirits that are thus purely begotten and born of GOD, can ascend to the new Jerusalem above, where their HEAD, in great majesty, doth reign, and receive THERE such a mission, whereby they shall be empowered to bring down to this world its transcendent glory.
    •  56. None but those that are risen with CHRIST in the regeneration, can thus ascend, and none, but those that have so ascended, and received of his glory, can descend again to communicate the same, being thereby his representatives upon the new earth, as subordinate Priests and Princes under him.  57. Now, HE that is ascended and glorified, has made himself, as it were, our debtor; consequently, he will not be wanting in qualifying and furnishing out certain high and principal instruments, WHO SHALL BE MOST HUMBLE, and as little regarded as David was, whom he will dignify with great honour and priestly sovereignty, for the drawing to them the scattered flocks, and gathering them into one fold, out of all nations, and languages, and kindreds.  58. THEREFORE, there should be a holy emulation and ambition stirred up among all the lovers of JESUS, that they may be of the first fruits unto him that is risen from the dead, and so be made principal agents for him and with him; that they may, if possible, be of the number of the first born of the New Jerusalem Mother.  59. All the LOVERS of JESUS, and true waiters for his kingdom in spirit, under whatsoever professions or forms they are dispersed, ought to be numbered among the Philadelphian spirits, to whom this MESSAGE appertains.  60. The Society is not the Church, but preparatory to the Church of Philadelphia; it consists of those who have associated to wait in the unity of the spirit, for its glorious appearance and manifestation. — WHEREFORE — there is such a strict charge given to THEM throughout this Message, to be WATCHFUL and quicken up their pace.
    •  The above extract from J. Lead‘s "Message" was thus rendered into Sixty Propositions by one of the Members or the Philadelphian Society, and inserted in the April 1697 printing of their "Theosophical Transactions."
    • Revelation 12:1 - A Great Sign! By Hillel ben David (Greg Killian)
    •  I. Background   On Av 29, 5759 (August 11, 1999), there will be a total eclipse of the sun, visible over Jerusalem. This is just two days before the beginning of the month of Elul. On Elul 1, we begin a forty (40) day period of repentance, culminating in Yom HaKippurim, The Day of Atonement. The last ten days are known as the awesome days, or Days of Awe. These ten days begin with Rosh Hashanah (Yom Teruah), The Feast of Trumpets.
    •  So, HaShem[1] is going to warn the nations, concerning Jerusalem, just before we begin the intense time of repentance. Recall that the eclipse of the sun is a bad omen for the Gentiles, the nations:  [1] HaShem is Hebrew for ―The Name‖. It is how pious Jews refer to the YHVH name of God.
    •  Succah 29a It was taught: R. Meir said, Whenever the luminaries are in eclipse, it is a bad omen for Israel since they are inured to blows. This may be compared to a school teacher who comes to school with a strap in his hand. Who becomes apprehensive? He who is accustomed to be daily punished. Our Rabbis taught, When the sun is in eclipse it is a bad omen for idolaters; when Lavanah (Moon) is in eclipse, it is a bad omen for Israel, since Israel reckons by Lavanah (Moon) and idolaters by the sun.
    •  If it is in eclipse in the east, it is a bad omen for those who dwell in the east; if in the west, it is a bad omen for those who dwell in the west; if in the midst of heaven it is bad omen for the whole world. If its face is red as blood, [it is a sign that] the sword is coming to the world; if it is like sack-cloth, the arrows of famine are coming to the world; if it resembles both, the sword and the arrows of famine are coming to the world.
    •  . If the eclipse is at sunset calamity will tarry in its coming; if at dawn, it hastens on its way: but some say the order is to be reversed. And there is no nation which is smitten that its gods are not smitten together with it, as it is said, And against all the gods of Egypt I will execute judgments. But when Israel fulfill the will of the Omnipresent, they need have no fear of all these [omens] as it is said, Thus saith HaShem,' Learn not the way of the nations, and be not dismayed at the signs of heaven, for the nations are dismayed at them, the idolaters will be dismayed, but Israel will not be dismayed.
    •  So, on Elul one, I‘d suggest that you begin repenting. Go to your neighbors and brothers and confess your wrongs against them, and beg them for forgiveness. We can expect HaShem to forgive us only when we have made things right between ourselves and our fellow man. The only way to be ready for the judgment of Yom Teruah is to repent and return to HaShem.
    •  Yom Teruah is the birthday of the world and day six of creation. It is the day when Adam was created. As such, this day contains the spiritual energy of creation. If we prepare ourselves correctly, and behave as we should on this day, then we have the opportunity to be born again. We have the opportunity to begin a new year infused with the energy of creation! This day is also known as Judgment Day. The whole world will be judged on this day, for the coming year. The books of the living and the dead will be opened. This is truly an awesome day!
    •  Revelation 12:1 has fascinated Bible scholars for many years. A few years ago, I was examining the stars in the heaven with an astronomy software program which allows me to simulate what the stars will look like at any day, at any time, and at any place. I set the date for Yom Teruah, the Feast of Trumpets, September 12, 1999. I set the place to be Jerusalem, and I set the time to be just after sunset. The following picture was presented to me:
    •  Revelation 12:1-5 "A great and wondrous sign appeared in heaven: a woman clothed with the sun, with the moon under her feet and a crown of twelve stars on her head. She was pregnant and cried out in pain as she was about to give birth. Then another sign appeared in heaven: an enormous red dragon with seven heads and ten horns and seven crowns on his heads. His tail swept a third of the stars out of the sky and flung them to the earth. The dragon stood in front of the woman who was about to give birth, so that he might devour her child the moment it was born. She gave birth to a son, a male child, who will rule all the nations with an iron scepter. And her child was snatched up to God and to his throne. The woman fled into the desert to a place prepared for her by God, where she might be taken care of for 1,260 days."
    •  When I first saw the above picture, I immediately thought of the Revelation 12 sign. This celestial picture is for Yom Teruah, The Feast of Trumpets in 1999, which is 5760 on the Biblical Anno Mundo (A.M.) scale. This sign occurs on Shabbat, the Sabbath (Friday sundown to Saturday sundown). The above picture does not show Draco, the Dragon, because it would make the picture curved and hard to relate to. If you had a larger picture you would see that Draco is poised above the woman, waiting to snatch the man-child. The moon is poised in the "birth canal" of the young woman who is lying down with her feet in the air. The word "Bethulah" is in the location where her head should be. The constellation of Coma Bernice is the crown of twelve stars above the young woman's head.
    •  REMEMBER:  Remember that God said, "Let there be lights in the expanse of the heavens to separate the day from the night, and let them be for signs, and for seasons, and for days and years." Bereshit (Genesis) 1:14  This sign, as depicted above, is how it looks from Jerusalem! Remember that HaShem's view is always from Jerusalem. Notice that the Chamah (Sun) is below the horizon so that this sign can be seen. This sign would not be visible if the sun were to be above the horizon. Because the sun is below the horizon, the constellation is literally clothed with the sun!
    •  CONSIDER:  Please consider this paper as interesting speculation. Not as gospel truth. I do not yet know if this is how God will display this sign. It does seem to suggest that it might be the sign spoken of in Revelation 12:1-5. Those who celebrate Rosh Chodesh (the new moon) have learned that Messiah is represented by Lavanah (Moon) – Be aware, though, that the moon is also an Islamic symbol prominently displayed on many of their flags. The celebration for Rosh Chodesh, the new moon, includes the announcement of the new moon with the words:  David, King of Israel lives, lives and endures!
    •  Lavanah, the moon, represents Mashiach, Messiah in this unique astronomical event. This particular positioning of the mazzaroth (constellation) Bethulah, the young woman, about to give 'birth' to the moon (the Mashiach), has never occurred before, and will never occur again, due to the precession of the equinoxes. Actually, if you believe that the earth is older than 26,000 years, then that is when this sign would have last occurred. If you believe that the earth will endure for another than 26,000 years, then that is when this sign will next occur.
    •  The sun is just below the horizon such that Bethulah is 'clothed' with the sun. The sun must be below the horizon in order to have any possibility of seeing this 'sign'. The moon is 'new' and after 'birth', the moon will move directly to the feet of Bethulah (Virgo, the young woman) within 24 hours. Over Bethulah's head is the mazzaroth (constellation) known as 'Bernice's hair'. This is the crown of twelve stars! Higher and above her legs, we will find Draco, the Dragon, poised to devour Bethulah's child.
    •  Yom Teruah, The Feast of Trumpets, 5760, falls on Shabbat (Sabbath). This means that if the Temple is standing, or the altar is built, then we will be offering the following korbanot (sacrifices):  The Morning sacrifice.  The Shabbat (Sabbath) sacrifices.  The Rosh Chodesh (New Moon) sacrifices.  The Yom Teruah (Feast of Trumpets) festival sacrifices.  The Evening sacrifice.  On this day, and this day alone is it possible to offer all of these sacrifices!
    •  Yom Teruah is the only festival that no man knows the day or the hour in which it begins. This is due to the fact that it begins on Rosh Chodesh (The New Moon). The new moon was sanctified when two witnesses see the new moon and attest to it before the Bet Din Gadole (Sanhedrin) in the Temple. This sanctification could happen during either of two days, depending on when the witnesses come. Since no one knew when the witnesses would come, no one knew when the Yom Teruah would start.
    •  So, what does this sign mean? I think that it is important to note that the emphasis is on the woman, not on the man child. The sign seems to be telling us what the woman is going to do. The obvious question, then, is: Who is the woman?  For at least 2000 years, Jews have been reading special Torah readings with an accompanying reading from the Prophets called the Haftorah. The Torah Reading which is read when Rosh Chodesh falls on Shabbat is Bamidbar (Numbers) 28:9-15. The Haftorah is:
    •  Yeshayah (Isaiah) 66:1-24 This is what HaShem says: "Heaven is my throne, and the earth is my footstool. Where is the house you will build for me? Where will my resting place be? Has not my hand made all these things, and so they came into being?" declares HaShem. "This is the one I esteem: he who is humble and contrite in spirit, and trembles at my word. But whoever sacrifices a bull is like one who kills a man, and whoever offers a lamb, like one who breaks a dog's neck; whoever makes a grain offering is like one who presents pig's blood, and whoever burns memorial incense, like one who worships an idol. They have chosen their own ways, and their souls delight in their abominations; So I also will choose harsh treatment for them and will bring upon them what they dread. For when I called, no one answered, when I spoke, no one listened. They did evil in my sight and chose what displeases me."
    •  Hear the word of HaShem, you who tremble at his word: "Your brothers who hate you, and exclude you because of my name, have said, 'Let HaShem be glorified, that we may see your joy!' Yet they will be put to shame. Hear that uproar from the city, hear that noise from the temple! It is the sound of HaShem repaying his enemies all they deserve. "Before she goes into labor, she gives birth; before the pains come upon her, she delivers a son. Who has ever heard of such a thing? Who has ever seen such things? Can a country be born in a day or a nation be brought forth in a moment? Yet no sooner is Zion in labor than she gives birth to her children. Do I bring to the moment of birth and not give delivery?" says HaShem. "Do I close up the womb when I bring to delivery?" says your God. "Rejoice with Jerusalem and be glad for her, all you who love her; rejoice greatly with her, all you who mourn over her.
    •  For you will nurse and be satisfied at her comforting breasts; you will drink deeply and delight in her overflowing abundance." For this is what HaShem says: "I will extend peace to her like a river, and the wealth of nations like a flooding stream; you will nurse and be carried on her arm and dandled on her knees. As a mother comforts her child, so will I comfort you; and you will be comforted over Jerusalem." When you see this, your heart will rejoice and you will flourish like grass; the hand of HaShem will be made known to his servants, but his fury will be shown to his foes. See, HaShem is coming with fire, and his chariots are like a whirlwind; he will bring down his anger with fury, and his rebuke with flames of fire. For with fire and with his sword HaShem will execute judgment upon all men, and many will be those slain by HaShem.
    •  . "Those who consecrate and purify themselves to go into the gardens, following the one in the midst of those who eat the flesh of pigs and rats and other abominable things--they will meet their end together," declares HaShem. "And I, because of their actions and their imaginations, am about to come and gather all nations and tongues, and they will come and see my glory. "I will set a sign among them, and I will send some of those who survive to the nations--to Tarshish, to the Libyans and Lydians (famous as archers), to Tubal and Greece, and to the distant islands that have not heard of my fame or seen my glory.
    •  They will proclaim my glory among the nations. And they will bring all your brothers, from all the nations, to my holy mountain in Jerusalem as an offering to HaShem--on horses, in chariots and wagons, and on mules and camels," says HaShem. "They will bring them, as the Israelites bring their grain offerings, to the temple of HaShem in ceremonially clean vessels. And I will select some of them also to be priests and Levites," says HaShem. "As the new heavens and the new earth that I make will endure before me," declares HaShem, "so will your name and descendants endure.
    •  From one New Moon to another and from one Sabbath to another, all mankind will come and bow down before me," says HaShem. "And they will go out and look upon the dead bodies of those who rebelled against me; their worm will not die, nor will their fire be quenched, and they will be loathsome to all mankind.“  From one New Moon to another and from one Sabbath to another, all mankind will come and bow down before me," says HaShem.[2]
    •  [2] Haftarah Rosh Chodesh - Yeshayahu 66 : 1-24  When Rosh Chodesh occurs on Shabbat, the regular Haftorah is replaced by a special Haftorah - the last chapter of the Book of Yeshayahu (Isaiah). This chapter was chosen because of its penultimate verse which links Shabbat and Rosh Chodesh: "And it shall be that, from New Moon to New Moon, and from Shabbat to Shabbat, all flesh shall come and prostrate themselves before Me, said HaShem. (66:23) This verse is also repeated after concluding the reading of the Haftorah.  Every New Moon is a summons to Israel to renew and rejuvenate itself. Every Shabbat is a call to show practical proof of our homage to HaShem by ceasing from melacha (prohibited work). But there will come a time when not only Israel will be called to offer their willing service to HaShem..."And I will establish a distinctive sign amongst them and send refugees from them to the nations to ...Yavan, to the most distant lands that have not heard My Fame, nor have seen My Glory, and they will inform the nations of My Glory." (66:19)
    •  This passage from Yeshayah (Isaiah) 66, seems to be the closest match, in all of the Scriptures, to our passage in Revelation 12. I think that it is more than a coincidence that HaShem (HaShem is a Hebrew word meaning "The Name", it is how pious Jews refer to the yod-hay-vav-hay, the tetragrammaton, Name of God) chose this reading from the Prophets to be read specifically when Rosh Chodesh falls on Shabbat; as it will on Yom Teruah 5760 (September 12, 1999). HaShem, obviously, chose the readings so that His people would be informed before He takes any action. For those who are doing the right things, at the right time, and in the right way, this event will be no surprise. As the people finish reading the Torah portion, the Haftorah portion, and the readings from the Tehillim (Psalms), they will all be standing outside, looking at the moon as they recite the following blessing:   Kiddush Levanah (The Blessing Over the New Moon):
    •  Blessed are You, HaShem our God, King of the universe whose word created the heavens, whose breath created all that they contain. Statutes and seasons He set for them, that they should not deviate from their assigned task. Happily, gladly they do the will of their Creator, whose work is dependable. To the moon He spoke: renew yourself, crown of glory for those who were borne in the womb, who also are destined to be renewed and to extol their Creator for His glorious sovereignty. Blessed are You, Lord who renews the months.  David, King of Israel, lives and endures.  The worshippers will then exchange these greetings:  Shalom Alechem (peace be with you!)  Alekhem shalom (peace be unto you!)
    •  The Torah portion, with it's haftorah from the prophets, that is read on this days is:  September 12, 1999 corresponds to: Sunday, Tishri 2, 5760  Torah: Bereshit (Genesis) 22:1-24 and Bamidbar (Numbers) 29:1-6
    •  Bereshit (Genesis) 22:1-24 Some time later God tested Abraham. He said to him, "Abraham!" "Here I am," he replied. Then God said, "Take your son, your only son, Isaac, whom you love, and go to the region of Moriah. Sacrifice him there as a burnt offering on one of the mountains I will tell you about." Early the next morning Abraham got up and saddled his donkey. He took with him two of his servants and his son Isaac. When he had cut enough wood for the burnt offering, he set out for the place God had told him about. On the third day Abraham looked up and saw the place in the distance.
    •  He said to his servants, "Stay here with the donkey while I and the boy go over there. We will worship and then we will come back to you." Abraham took the wood for the burnt offering and placed it on his son Isaac, and he himself carried the fire and the knife. As the two of them went on together, Isaac spoke up and said to his father Abraham, "Father?" "Yes, my son?" Abraham replied. "The fire and wood are here," Isaac said, "but where is the lamb for the burnt offering?" Abraham answered, "God himself will provide the lamb for the burnt offering, my son." And the two of them went on together.
    •  When they reached the place God had told him about, Abraham built an altar there and arranged the wood on it. He bound his son Isaac and laid him on the altar, on top of the wood. Then he reached out his hand and took the knife to slay his son. But the angel of HaShem called out to him from heaven, "Abraham! Abraham!" "Here I am," he replied. "Do not lay a hand on the boy," he said. "Do not do anything to him. Now I know that you fear God, because you have not withheld from me your son, your only son." Abraham looked up and there in a thicket he saw a ram caught by its horns.
    •  He went over and took the ram and sacrificed it as a burnt offering instead of his son. So Abraham called that place HaShem Will Provide. And to this day it is said, "On the mountain of HaShem it will be provided." The angel of HaShem called to Abraham from heaven a second time And said, "I swear by myself, declares HaShem, that because you have done this and have not withheld your son, your only son, I will surely bless you and make your descendants as numerous as the stars in the sky and as the sand on the seashore. Your descendants will take possession of the cities of their enemies, And through your offspring all nations on earth will be blessed, because you have obeyed me."
    •  Then Abraham returned to his servants, and they set off together for Beersheba. And Abraham stayed in Beersheba. Some time later Abraham was told, "Milcah is also a mother; she has borne sons to your brother Nahor: Uz the firstborn, Buz his brother, Kemuel (the father of Aram), Kesed, Hazo, Pildash, Jidlaph and Bethuel." Bethuel became the father of Rebekah. Milcah bore these eight sons to Abraham's brother Nahor. His concubine, whose name was Reumah, also had sons: Tebah, Gaham, Tahash and Maacah.
    •  Bamidbar (Numbers) 29:1-6 "'On the first day of the seventh month hold a sacred assembly and do no regular work. It is a day for you to sound the trumpets. As an aroma pleasing to HaShem, prepare a burnt offering of one young bull, one ram and seven male lambs a year old, all without defect. With the bull prepare a grain offering of three-tenths of an ephah of fine flour mixed with oil; with the ram, two-tenths; And with each of the seven lambs, one-tenth. Include one male goat as a sin offering to make atonement for you. These are in addition to the monthly and daily burnt offerings with their grain offerings and drink offerings as specified. They are offerings made to HaShem by fire--a pleasing aroma.
    •  Haftorah: Yirimiyah (Jeremiah) 31:1-19  Yirimiyah (Jeremiah) 31:1-19 "At that time," declares HaShem, "I will be the God of all the clans of Israel, and they will be my people." This is what HaShem says: "The people who survive the sword will find favor in the desert; I will come to give rest to Israel." HaShem appeared to us in the past, saying: "I have loved you with an everlasting love; I have drawn you with loving-kindness. I will build you up again and you will be rebuilt, O Young woman Israel. Again you will take up your tambourines and go out to dance with the joyful. Again you will plant vineyards on the hills of Samaria; the farmers will plant them and enjoy their fruit. There will be a day when watchmen cry out on the hills of Ephraim, 'Come, let us go up to Zion, to HaShem our God.'"
    •  This is what HaShem says: "Sing with joy for Jacob; shout for the foremost of the nations. Make your praises heard, and say, 'HaShem, save your people, the remnant of Israel.' See, I will bring them from the land of the north and gather them from the ends of the earth. Among them will be the blind and the lame, expectant mothers and women in labor; a great throng will return. They will come with weeping; they will pray as I bring them back. I will lead them beside streams of water on a level path where they will not stumble, because I am Israel's father, and Ephraim is my firstborn son. "Hear the word of HaShem, O nations; proclaim it in distant coastlands: 'He who scattered Israel will gather them and will watch over his flock like a shepherd.'
    •  For HaShem will ransom Jacob and redeem them from the hand of those stronger than they. They will come and shout for joy on the heights of Zion; they will rejoice in the bounty of HaShem--the grain, the new wine and the oil, the young of the flocks and herds. They will be like a well-watered garden, and they will sorrow no more. Then maidens will dance and be glad, young men and old as well. I will turn their mourning into gladness; I will give them comfort and joy instead of sorrow. I will satisfy the priests with abundance, and my people will be filled with my bounty," declares HaShem.
    •  This is what HaShem says: "A voice is heard in Ramah, mourning and great weeping, Rachel weeping for her children and refusing to be comforted, because her children are no more." This is what HaShem says: "Restrain your voice from weeping and your eyes from tears, for your work will be rewarded," declares HaShem. "They will return from the land of the enemy. So there is hope for your future," declares HaShem. "Your children will return to their own land. "I have surely heard Ephraim's moaning: 'You disciplined me like an unruly calf, and I have been disciplined. Restore me, and I will return, because you are HaShem my God. After I strayed, I repented; after I came to understand, I beat my breast. I was ashamed and humiliated because I bore the disgrace of my youth.'
    • Conclusions  I think it will be impossible for HaShem‘s people to miss the obvious sign which will be right in front of their eyes! It won't be a matter of not noticing it, or forgetting to look up at the proper time. No, His people will be obeying His command! This will put His people, His Torah and Haftorah, and His sign all together at just the right time, in just the right way, with all the right words to make this sign communicate His plan. All of HaShem‘s plans are communicated this way. Those who are obedient will know and understand.
    •  So, I think this portion from Yeshayahu (Isaiah) is indicating that the woman represents the people who come forth from Zion, her true citizens. The child is probably the Messiah because He will be ruling with a rod of iron (when we talk about ―under her feet, we may see the anti-messiah being initially dominated by the woman). The child, though, is in heaven while the woman flees into the wilderness to be protected for 1260 days.
    •  This sign, in Revelation 12, seems to be the signal that the children of HaShem, living in Judea, are to flee into the wilderness to begin a period of 1260 days of nourishment and protection by HaShem. Be aware that there is no immediate time when things must start, though things should start soon after this sign.
    •  It is extremely important for us to be in right standing before HaShem. I can not emphasize this enough. We must do teshuva (repentance, returning to the state we had in the Garden of Eden). We must beg forgiveness from our brothers and from HaShem. If we are not in the right state, we will be ashamed when we stand before HaShem for judgment. It is the mark of HaShem‘s people that they do teshuva before Yom Teruah so that they can stand tall when we crown the King of Kings!
    •  For more information on the liturgy of Yom Teruah (Rosh Hashana), look at the Artscroll Machzor for Rosh Hashana. This publication is available from your local library, or from Mesorah Publications at 1- 800-MESORAH.
    •  This study was written by Hillel ben David  (Greg Killian)  Comments may be submitted to:  Greg Killian  7104 Inlay St SE  Lacey, WA 98513  Internet address: gkilli@aol.com  Web page: http //www.betemunah.org  (360) 584-9352  Return to the WATCHMAN home page  Send comments to Greg Killian at his email address: gkilli@aol.com
    • Tommy Hicks' Vision  The message that I bring to you this morning, perhaps is the most important thing, or one of the most important things that ever happened to me in my life. I have had many tremendous experiences with God. God has been good to me. He has led me in paths that few of us have ever had the privilege of walking in. My message begins July 25, 1961 abut 2.30 in the morning, at Winnipeg, Canada. I had hardly fallen asleep when the vision and the revelation that God gave to me came before me. The vision came three times, exactly in detail, the morning of July 25, 1961.
    •  I was so stirred and so moved by the revelation, that I tell you this morning, that this has changed my complete outlook upon the Body of Christ, and upon the last - the end-time ministry. I feel this morning that the greatest thing of the church, lies straight ahead. It is so hard this morning to help men and women to realise and understand the thing that God is trying to give His people in the end time. I received a letter several weeks ago from one of our native evangelists down in Africa - down in Nairobi.
    •  This man and his wife were on their way up to Tanganyika. They could neither read nor could they write, but we have been supporting them for over two years. And as they entered into the territory of Tanganyika, they came across a small village. The entire village was evacuating and leaving because of a plague that had hit that village. And he came across natives that were weeping and crying. And he asked them what was wrong.
    •  They told him of their mother and father that had suddenly died, and they had been dead for three days, and they had to leave. They were afraid to go in - they were leaving and asked them where they were. They pointed to the hut, and he asked them to go with him,, but they refused. They were afraid to go. This native and his wife went to this little cottage, entered into this cottage where the man and woman had been dead for three days. He simply stretched forth his hand in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and spoke that man‘s name and that woman‘s name, and said, 'In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, I command life to come back to your bodies'.
    •  Instantaneously, these two heathen people that had never known Jesus Christ as their Saviour, sat up and immediately began to praise God. The Spirit and the power of God came into the life of these people. To us that may seem strange, and may seem a phenomena. But that is a beginning of this end-time ministry. God is going to take the 'do-nothings', the 'no-bodies', the 'unheard-ofs', the 'no-accounts' - He is going to take every man and every woman, and He is going to give to them this outpouring of the Spirit of God. In the Book of Acts we read, that 'In the last days thus saith the Lord, I will pour out My Spirit on all flesh'.  Do you believe that this morning?
    •  I wonder this morning if we realise what He meant when God said, 'I will pour out My Spirit upon all flesh'. I do not think I fully realise nor could I understand the fulness of it. And when I read from the Book of Joel, 'Be glad then ye children of Zion, and rejoice in the Lord your God, for He hath given you the former rain moderately, and He will cause to come down for you the rain, the former and the latter rain'. It is not only going to be the rain, but He is going to give to His people - and I believe with all my heart - in these last days we are going to receive a double portion of the power of God. And, I say again it is hard for us to realise because we are living, as it were, in that lethargy and in that sleepiness.
    •  We do not realise what God is trying to do. And yet all over the world men and women, like the native workers that went into Tanganyika, they could not even read or write, and had to have someone else to read their Bible for them -but they knew the Lord Jesus Christ. People do not always understand what you say, but they can feel what you have. Peter turned to the lame man at the Gate Beautiful, and he said, 'That which I have, I give unto thee. In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ stand up and walk.' We are going to see such demonstrations as the world has never seen. I Believe it, and I know it with all of my heart.
    •  As the vision appeared to me, after I was asleep, I suddenly found myself in a great high distance. Where I was I do not know. But as I was looking down upon the earth -suddenly the whole world came into view - every nation, every kindred and every tongue came before my sight. From the east and from the west, from the north and the south; and I recognised every country, and many cities that I had been in, and I was almost in fear and trembling as I stood beholding the great sight before me. And at that moment when the world came into view it began to lightning and thunder. And as the lightning flashed over the face of the earth, my eyes went downward - and I was facing the north. And suddenly I beheld what looked like a great giant - and I stared and looked at it. I was almost bewildered by the sight.
    •  It was so gigantic and so great in stature - his feet seemed to reach the north pole, and his head to the south - it's arms were stretched from sea to sea. I could not even begin to understand whether this was a mountain or this was a giant. But, as I watched it, I suddenly beheld this great giant - I could see it struggling for life, to even live. But this body was covered with debris from head to foot - and at times this great giant would move its body, and act as though it would raise up at times. And when it did, thousands of little creatures seemed to run away - hideous looking creatures would run away from this giant - and when he would become calm, they would come back.
    •  All of a sudden this giant lifted his hand towards the heavens - and then it lifted its other hand. And when it did, these creatures by the thousands seemed to flee away from this giant, and go out into the darkness and into the night. Slowly this great giant began to rise - and as he did, his head an hands went into the clouds. As he arose to his feet he seemed to have cleansed himself from the debris and filth that was upon him, and he began to raise his hands to the heavens as though praising the Lord. And as he raised his hands it was even unto the clouds. Suddenly, every cloud became silver - the most beautiful silver that I have ever known. As I watched the phenomena, it was so great, I could not even begin to understand what it all meant.
    •  I was so stirred as I watched it. And I cried unto the Lord, and I said, "Oh Lord, what is the meaning of this?" And it felt as if I was actually in the Spirit, and I could feel the presence of the Lord - even as I was asleep. And from those clouds, suddenly there began great drops of liquid light to rain down on this mighty giant. And slowly, this giant began to melt - began to sink as it were into the very earth itself. And as he melted, his whole form seemed to have melted upon the face of the earth. And this great rain began to come down - liquid drops of light, as it were, began to flood the very earth itself. As I watched, my eyes suddenly turned to the far north, and I saw seemingly destruction. Men and women in anguish and crying out - and buildings in destruction.
    •  Then I heard again the fourth voice, that said, "Now is My wrath being poured out on the face of the earth." From the ends of the whole world, the wrath of God seemed to be poured out upon the face of the earth. I can remember it as though it happened a moment ago. I shook and trembled as I beheld the awful sight of seeing the cities - and whole nations going down in destruction. I could hear the weeping and the wailing. I could hear the people crying. They seemed to cry as they went into caves, but the caves and mountains opened up.
    •  They leaped into water, but the water would not drown them. There was nothing that seemingly could destroy them. They were wanting to take their life, but they could not take it. Then again I turned my eyes unto the glorious sight - this body arrayed in a beautiful white, shining, garment. Slowly, slowly, it began to lift from the earth. And as it did, I awoke. The sight that I had beheld - I had seen the end- time ministry - the last hour. Again on July 27 at 2.30 in the morning, the same revelation - the same vision - came again exactly as it did before.
    •  My life has been changed. As I realise that we are living in that end-time, for all over the world God is anointing men and women with this ministry. It will not be doctrine. It will not be churchianity - but it is going to be Jesus Christ. They will give forth the Word of the Lord, and are going to say - I heard it so many times in the vision -'According to my word, it shall be done."
    •  Oh people, listen to me. "According to my word, it shall be done." We are going to be clothed with power, and anointing from God. We won't have to preach sermons. We won't have to have persons heckle you in public. We won't have to depend on man, nor will we be denomination echoes - but, we will have the power of the living God.
    •  We will fear no man, but we will go in the name of the Lord of Hosts. And this is the miracle of it - this is the glorious miracle of it; those people would stretch forth their hand exactly as the Lord did. And it seemed that there was this liquid fire that seemed to be in their hand. As they stretched forth their hand, they said, "According to my word, be thou made whole."
    •  I saw people go into insane institutions. This is all in the revelation that God gave me -it was so mighty and so majestic. I saw a little woman in a little gingham dress go stand in an insane institution. And as I saw her go into an insane institution, my mind went back to more than thirty years ago in a little town in Illinois, when I had gone into an institution of some five hundred inmates. In this insane institution, I remembered as I went from ward to ward, and I looked at those people, tears streamed down my face, and I asked, ―Oh Lord, why it is that your people do not have power? Why is it that I do not have power that I could go into this institution and say, 'Be thou made whole.'‖
    •  But I had hardly uttered those words, when somehow, something within me seemed to say, 'The hour is coming, the day is coming and you will see it - when you will stretch forth your hand - when My people will stretch forth their hand and these people shall be made whole.'  Raise your hands and praise the name of the Lord. Hallelujah! Thankyou Jesus. Hallelujah. We praise you Jesus. Hallelujah!
    •  As these people continued in this mighty end-time ministry, I did not fully realise what it was. And I looked to the Lord and said, "What is the meaning of this?" And He said, "This is that that I will do in the last days. I will restore all that the cankerworm, the palmerworm, the caterpillar - I will restore all that they have destroyed. This is My people in the end-time, they shall go forth. As a mighty army they shall sweep over the face of the earth. "
    •  As I watched at this great height - where I was I do not know, whether I was a witness suspended in the air, I know not - I only know that I would behold the whole world. I watched these people as they were going to and fro over the face of the earth. Suddenly here was a man in Africa, and in a moment he was transported in the Spirit of God, and perhaps he was in Russia, or in China, or in America, or in some other place. And vice versa - all over the world - these people went. And they came through fire, and through pestilence, and through famine. Neither fire nor persecution - nothing seemed to stop them.
    •  Angry mobs came to them with swords and guns, and like Jesus, they passed through the multitude and they could not find them. But, they went forth in the name of the Lord - and everywhere they stretched forth their hand, the sick were healed, and the blind eyes were opened. There was not a long prayer. And one of the things that seemed - after I had reviewed the vision so many times in my mind - and I thought about it so many times - I never saw a church, and I never saw or heard a denomination - but these people were going in the name of the Lord of Hosts. Hallelujah!
    •  As they marched forward, everything they did was as the ministry of Christ in the end-time. These people were ministering to the multitudes over the face of the earth. Tens of thousands, even millions, seemed to come to the Lord Jesus Christ. As these people stood forth and gave the message of the kingdom - of the coming kingdom - in this last hour, it was so glorious. It seemed there are those that rebelled. They would become angry. And they tried to attack those workers that were giving the message in this end-time. But nothing could hinder it. God is going to have a people. God is going to give to the world a demonstration in this last hour such as the world has never known before. These men and women are of all walks of life.
    •  Degrees will mean nothing. I saw these workers as they were going over the face of the earth. When one would seem to stumble and fall, another would come and pick them up. There were no big "I" and little "you". But, every mountain was brought low and every valley was exalted, and they seemed to have one thing in common - there was a divine love - a divine love that seemed to flow forth from these people as they went together, as they worked together, as they lived together- it was the most glorious thing that I have ever known. Jesus Christ was the theme of their life. Is Jesus the theme of your life today? Does He mean everything to you?
    •  They continued - and it seemed the days went by - as I stood and beheld this sight, I could only cry - and sometimes I laughed - it was so wonderful, as these people went throughout the face of the whole earth, bringing forth in this last end-time. And as I watched form the very heaven itself, there were times when there were great deluges of this liquid light seemed to fall upon great congregations. And that congregation would lift up their hands and seemingly praise God for hours and even days, as the Spirit of God came upon them.
    •  God said, "I will pour out My Spirit on all flesh." And that is exactly the thing that God was doing. And to every man and to every woman that received this power, and the anointing of God, the miracles of God, there was no ending to it.
    •  We have talked about miracles, we have talked about signs and wonders, but I could not help but weep as I read again this morning - at four o'clock this morning - I read again, the letter from our native worker, from the superintendent of the Church of God, who wrote the letter and told of this native worker. That is only the evidence of the beginning for one man. A 'do nothing', a 'no body', an 'unheard of', who would go and stretch forth his hand and say, "In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, I command life to come into your body." I dropped to my knees, and began to pray again, and I said, "Lord, I know that this thing is coming to pass, and I believe it is coming soon."
    •  As then again as these people were going about the face of the earth, a great persecution seemed to come from every end of the earth. Suddenly there was another great, loud clap of thunder, that seemed to resound around the world. And I heard again the voice - the voice that seemed to speak, "Now this is My people, this is My beloved bride."
    •  And when the voice spoke, I looked upon the earth, and I could see the lakes and mountains. The graves were opened, and people from all over the world, the saints of all ages seemed to be rising. As they rose from the graves - suddenly all these people came from every direction - from the east and the west, from the north and the south, and they seemed to be forming again this gigantic body. As the dead in Christ seemed to be rising first, I could hardly comprehend it - it was so marvellous, it was so far beyond anything I could ever dream or think of. But, as this body suddenly began to form, and take shape again, it took shape again in the form of this mighty giant.
    •  But this time it was different - it was arrayed in the most beautiful, gorgeous white - its garments were without spot or wrinkle, as this body began to form. And the people of all ages seemed to be gathering into this body. And slowly, slowly, as it began to form up into the very heavens, suddenly from the heavens above, the Lord Jesus came -became the Head. And I heard another clap of thunder, that said, "This is My beloved in whom I have waited. She will come forth, even tried by fire - this is she that I have loved form the beginning of time."
    •  And as I watched this giant that seemed to melt, suddenly it became millions of people over the face of the earth.  And as I beheld the sight before me, people stood up all over the world - they were lifting up their hands, and they were praising the Lord.
    •  At that very moment, there came a great thunder that seemed to roar from the heavens - a voice as even the lion that roared. I turned my eyes toward the heaven, and suddenly I saw a figure in white, in glistening white - the most glorious thing that I have ever seen in all my life. I did not see the face, but somehow I knew it was the Lord Jesus Christ. Somehow I knew it was Jesus Himself. And He stretched His hand. And as He did - He would stretch it forth to one - and to another - and to another - and He stretched forth His hand upon the peoples and the nations of the world, men and women. As he pointed towards them, this liquid light seemed to flow from His hand into this person, and a mighty anointing of God came upon them. And those people began to go forth in the name of the Lord.
    •  I do not know how long I watched it. It seemed it went into days and weeks and months. And I beheld this Christ - He continued to stretch forth His hand.
    •  But there was a tragedy. There were many people, as He stretched forth His hands, that refused the anointing of God and the call of God. I saw many women that I knew, people that I felt that certainly they would receive the call of God. But as He stretched forth His hands to this one, they simply bowed their heads and began to back away. And to each of those that seemed to bow down and back away, they seemed to go into darkness. Blackness - seemed to swallow them everywhere. I was bewildered as I watched it. But these people that He had anointed - hundreds and thousands of people all over the world - in Africa, Asia, Russia, China, America - all over the world.
    •  The anointing of God was upon all these people as they went forth in the name of the Lord. I saw these men and women as they went forth - they were ditch-diggers, they were washer-men, they were rich men, they were poor men - I saw people who were bound with paralysis, and sickness and blindness. As the Lord stretched forth His hand to give them this anointing they became well, they became healed - and they went forth.
    •  THE BRIDE. This time extends over a period of twelve months and commences with the PERFECTION OF THE CHURCH and concludes with the commencement of the GREAT TRIBULATION PERIOD. It has to do with the final ministry of the church, the END TIME MINISTRY of the bride of Christ
    •  THE BRIDE OF CHRIST MANIFESTED  Revelation 12:1. And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars:  [This is my favourite verse in the Bible. It has been from the moment I became a Christian, fifty years ago.]  The word wonder in this verse should be translated sign. This is a sign woman!
    •  The first time the word sign is used in the Bible is in the first chapter of the Book of Genesis. Pay particular attention to what the sign is: the heavenly bodies, sun, moon and stars. The very clothing of this woman! She is clothed with all the light there is, every colour of the electromagnetic spectrum forms her adoring, from infrared to ultraviolet: red, orange, yellow, green, blue indigo and violet. She is enrobed with glory!
    •  Genesis 1:14-18 And God said, Let there be lights in the firmament of the heaven to divide the day from the night; and let them be for signs, and for seasons, and for days, and years: And let them be for lights in the firmament of the heaven to give light upon the earth: and it was so. And God made two great lights; the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night: he made the stars also. And God set them in the firmament of the heaven to give light upon the earth, And to rule over the day and over the night, and to divide the light from the darkness: and God saw that it was good.
    •  Two Scriptures convey the symbolical application:  Firstly, Romans 1:20 For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead; so that they are without excuse:  The one visible, physical, enduring, remaining type of the Godhead is the sun, moon and stars.  Secondly, Colossians 2:9 For in him dwelleth all the fullness of the Godhead bodily.
    •  All the fullness of God dwells in Jesus. And here we are shown that this woman is filled with all the fullness of God. She is filled with the fullness of the Father, the fullness of the Son and the fullness of the Holy Spirit. Indeed, she is the answer to Paul‘s probing prayer: Ephesians 3:19 And to know the love of Christ, which passeth knowledge, that ye might be filled with all the fullness of God.  Another clue to this woman‘s identity is she is a married woman. How do we know that? She is pregnant. She is going to have a child, a manchild
    •  The sun is a symbol of God the Father, the moon, God the Son and the stars the multiplicity of the Holy Spirit.  When Philip asked the Lord Jesus to reveal the Father, Jesus responded with ―he that has seen Me has seen the Father.‖  John 14:8 Philip saith unto him, Lord, shew us the Father, and it sufficeth us.  John 14:9 Jesus saith unto him, Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip? he that hath seen me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, Shew us the Father?
    •  Jesus declared that He never came to do His own will, but the will of the Father. In other words, ―Like the moon, I do not reflect my own light, but reveal the image of the Father (the sun).
    •  Job 38:32 Canst thou bring forth Mazzaroth in his season? or canst thou guide Arcturus with his sons?  The Hebrew word is Mazzaroth and is defined as the 12 signs of the Zodiac and their 36 associated constellations. This is the only time this word is used in the Bible. Observe that it is God Himself who uses it.  This has absolutely nothing to do with astrology which practice is forbidden by God, but has everything to do with the 48 star systems that form Biblical astronomy.
    •  Psalm 19:1-6 The heavens declare the glory of God; and the firmament sheweth his handywork. Day unto day uttereth speech, and night unto night sheweth knowledge. There is no speech nor language, where their voice is not heard. Their line is gone out through all the earth, and their words to the end of the world. In them hath he set a tabernacle for the sun, Which is as a bridegroom coming out of his chamber, and rejoiceth as a strong man to run a race. His going forth is from the end of the heaven, and his circuit unto the ends of it: and there is nothing hid from the heat thereof.
    •  There it is again: The heavens declare the glory of God. They are speaking every day. They reveal knowledge every evening. In fact, the heavens are called the Bible in the heavens: man may corrupt the earthly record, but the heavens present an entirely different challenge for him: they are a little distant for him. He cannot get his hands on them and corrupt their message. The heavens reveal the beginning of the Bible with Virgo and the seed of the woman and conclude with Leo (the Lion of the tribe of Judah, the Lord Jesus) and the three attendant constellations, Corvus (the crow), Crater (the cup, bowl, vial) and Hydra (the serpent). On the star charts, the serpent‘s tail extends over four signs of the Zodiac. This is one third of the twelve signs, the number specifically cited in the final overthrow of satan. This is yet future (Revelation is a book of Prophecy) This major event (the third and final casting out of satan) heralds a series of events that conclude with the Second Coming of the Lord Jesus Christ.
    •  Whenever people refer to the casting down of satan they cite this verse as their evidence that one third of the angels fell with him. This verse must be cited for it is the only place the one third of angels falling appears in the entire body of Scripture, But, it must be emphasized, this event yet remains in the future.
    •  Revelation 12:3, 4 And there appeared another wonder in heaven; and behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns, and seven crowns upon his heads. And his tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven, and did cast them to the earth: and the dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her child as soon as it was born.
    •  Another wonder (sign) The red dragon is identified as that old serpent, the Devil and Satan.  The seven vials of wrath (judgment)  Birds eating man  Hydra: Revelation 12:9 And the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world: he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him.  This is all Revelation talk. This is precisely how the Bible concludes!
    •  Paul takes this a step further.  Hydra: spans Cancer (head), Leo, Virgo and Libra (tail) 4 / 12 one third  THREE BIBLES  The first Bible is the Bible written in the heavens.  The second Bible was written in stone (the Great Pyramid on the Gizeh Plateau in Egypt). Doesn‘t it strike you as being strange that the Great Pyramid has no cartouches, or hieroglyphs, It is not a burial mausoleum Every other pyramid is smothered with them and are burial chambers
    •  One example will be referred to: The Christ Angle. At the end of the ascent of the Grand Gallery is the Great Step.  O LITTLE TOWN OF BETHLEHEM  In fact, the angle of the Ascending passage above the horizontal (26 degrees 18 minutes 9.63 seconds) line can be applied to a map of the area so that a line is drawn 26 degrees 18 minutes 9.63 seconds above the horizontal (east-west) line that bisects the Pyramid. That line then depicts the beginning and the end of the exodus of the Jews from where they were delivered from the Egyptians at the Red Sea to the crossing of the Jordan River into the Promised Land. This line also passes directly through the town of Bethlehem, the birthplace of Christ. As incredibly precise as this may seem, the Pyramid actually pinpoints Christ's birthplace along this line, which could pass through many different villages.
    •  CHRIST ANGLE: The intersection of the Queen's Chamber floor with the Ascending Passage as it opens to the Grand Gallery creates a triangle depicting the life of Christ in terms of sacred Jewish inches.
    •  Christ Angle Diagram Here
    •  The commencement of the Great Step is 24 September, 2 B.C. and shows forth the birth of Jesus Christ. The angle of the Ascending Passage Floor is 26 18 9.63‖ The resultant arc inscribed by it is 30.043‖ declaring Jesus‘ Baptism on 14 October, 29 A.D. The Crucifixion of the Lord Jesus Christ took place on 03 April, 33 A.D. The distance between the Baptism and Crucifixion is 3.469‖, the length of Jesus‘ public ministry!
    •  PYRAMID AND BETHLEHEM: When the Christ Angle is superimposed over a map of the Great Pyramid and the Holy Land, the birthplace of Jesus can be identified.
    •  Pyramid and Bethlehem Diagram Here  Page 132
    •  Similarly, when this very same angle ( 26 16 9.63) is inscribed with the base of the pyramid tracking East the resultant line passes directly through Bethlehem (the birthplace of the baby Jesus and intersects the Jordan River at the point of entry into the promised land!  As shown earlier, the Pyramid has an astronomically fixed date, which corresponds to the only past alignment of a Pole Star to the Descending Passage. This alignment occurred in 2141 B.C. As shown in the Ascending Passage, Christ was born in the year 2 B.C. -- an event 2,139 years in the future of the Pole Star alignment. If we continue to recognize the interrelationship of time and distance, and we measure 2,139 furlongs from the Pyramid along the great arc, we would again come to Bethlehem. Thus the birthplace of Christ is not just a place depicted by a line, but a precise location pinpointed by the intersection of a direction line and a time line that were cast in stone 2,129 years before the event.
    •  The third Bible is the Word of God written, the Holy Bible  Each Bible tells the very same story.  Acts 3:19-21 Jesus Christ cannot and will not return to this planet at any moment. His coming is not imminent. It will only occur when the predicted scheduled events have taken place. Then, and only then. The Word of God will be fulfilled minutely and precisely as it always has.  Consider also, this pertinent fact: The ark of the covenant, the bearer of God‘s glory in the Old Testament, is mentioned only twice in the New Testament.
    •  The first is Hebrews 9:4 Which had the golden censer, and the ark of the covenant overlaid round about with gold, wherein was the golden pot that had manna, and Aaron‘s rod that budded, and the tables of the covenant;  The second is Revelation 11:19 immediately prior to the appearance of this glorious woman! The very next verse reads: And the temple of God was opened in heaven, and there was seen in his temple the ark of his testament: and there were lightnings, and voices, and thunderings, and an earthquake, and great hail.
    •  Isaiah 60:1-5. Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the LORD is risen upon thee. For, behold, the darkness shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the people: but the LORD shall arise upon thee, and his glory shall be seen upon thee. And the Gentiles shall come to thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising. Lift up thine eyes round about, and see: all they gather themselves together, they come to thee: thy sons shall come from far, and thy daughters shall be nursed at thy side. Then thou shalt see, and flow together, and thine heart shall fear, and be enlarged; because the abundance of the sea shall be converted unto thee, the forces of the Gentiles shall come unto thee.
    •  Genesis 1:14. And God said, Let there be lights in the firmament of the heaven to divide the day from the night; and let them be for signs, and for seasons, and for days, and years:
    •  THE SANCTUARY CLEANSED. Daniel 8:13-14. Then I heard one saint speaking, and another saint said unto that certain saint which spake, How long shall be the vision concerning the daily sacrifice, and the transgression of desolation, to give both the sanctuary and the host to be trodden under foot? And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed.  The cleansing of the sanctuary at this point is TOTALLY COMPLETED. It coincides with the DAY OF ATONEMENT to the church. The church will be FULLY CLEANSED, it will stand complete, wanting nothing.
    •  THE MANIFESTATION OF THE SONS OF GOD. Romans 8:19-23. For the earnest expectation of the creature waiteth for the manifestation of the sons of God. For the creature was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who hath subjected the same in hope, Because the creature itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God. For we know that the whole creation groaneth and travaileth in pain together until now. And not only they, but ourselves also, which have the firstfruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body.
    • JOEL’S ARMY John Crowder  CHAPTER 10  Joel's Army  Out of the dry, desert sands the Lord is raising up an exceedingly great army. Some saw it coming before the days of Christ. Great men of faith predicted it through the centuries. And now, for more than 50 years, countless prophetic voices have been heralding a massive outpouring of God's Spirit that will impact an entire generation. What is coming has no precedent in human history It will be a cataclysmic release from Heaven to earth. On Pentecost, Peter spoke of this end-time spiritual army as he recited the words of Joel:
    •  In the last days, God says, I will pour out My Spirit on all people. Your sons anddaughters will prophesy, your young men will see visions, your old men will dream dreams. Even on My servants, both men and women, I will pour out My Spirit in those days and they will prophesy  (Acts 2:17-18; Joel 2:28-29)
    •  This is Joel's army, reserved for the end-time harvest. Earlier we noted Psalm 110:3, wherein we see that in the day of God's power, His troops will volunteer willingly. Christianity itself will be radically altered in a single generation.  "During this generation, the kinds of powerful displays of the miraculous released through Moses and those witnessed through the apostles will be combined and multiplied on a global dimension. The combination of miracles that affect the natural order in the earth and miracles that restore individual lives will affect the entire world," writes Mike Bickle in The Pleasures of Loving God. "I personally believe we are in the early days of this final generation."'
    •  While it may not outwardly appear that we are on the threshold of a supernatural generation, Bickle points to the lull before the storm in the days of Moses.  "It looked like business as usual during Moses' fortieth year in the wilderness tending sheep. I'll bet Moses never dreamed that he was about to operate in the power of God in a way that would cripple an empire," says Bickle.  We will see mass healings and salvation like no revival has ever before experienced. There will be unprecedented guidance and intimacy with the Lord. We will finally see the fulfillment of Jesus' words in John 14:12, "greater works than these, you shall do."
    •  "There will be not only individuals, but an entire generation that will step into that anointing. Into that realm of authority on planet earth in the preaching and demonstration of power," says Bill Johnson.' "Jesus wants to end this thing on a high note, not a low note. I'm a little bit nauseated by the idea of getting rescued."  We hear of this end-time generation in Matthew 24, when Jesus says "this gospel of the Kingdom will be preached in the whole world as a testimony to all nations, and then the end will come." We know that the gospel of the Kingdom is more than just a salvation message. And it is followed by signs and wonders when it is preached - healing the sick, casting out devils and raising the dead. This will be demonstrated throughout the earth before the end will come.
    •  Several major prophetic voices have said that modern stadiums were actually built not for sporting events, but God intended them to ultimately hold crowds gathered for worship during this cataclysmic outpouring. Already this has happened for decades in major crusades throughout the world, but at the height of revival, these meetings will last day and night without ceasing.  "No prophet or apostle who ever lived equaled the power of these individuals in this great army of the Lord in these last days. No one ever had it, not even Elijah or Peter or Paul. No one else enjoyed the power that is going to rest on this army," said the prophet Bob Jones, who has been telling of this army since the 1970s.'
    •  In a prophetic experience, nationally recognized speaker Bobby Conner told me he was shown many people checking their mail boxes to find a letter of induction into Joel's Army. Conner believes that the massive, intercessory youth assemblies that have begun to sweep the nation, such as The Call have been critical in activating this young army, which is now being called and commissioned.  Bob Jones has also seen reams of draft notices for this army in the Spirit. In a vision, other forerunners throughout biblical times and church history were looking for the keys to this revival in the sand. After those great men came up empty, Bob was told to put his own hands into the sand. Bob did not think he would find anything either, but he uncovered literally millions of draft notices for God's end-time army. "He is sending them out now!" the angel of the Lord told Bob, "God has saved the best of every blood line until now."
    •  Along with Joel 's message of young people prophesying and seeing visions, many believe this worldwide revival will largely be carried by youth . Many of the movers and shakers in this revival will be young children who hear the word of the Lord like Samuel, at 10 and 11 years old and younger. At an early age they will heal the sick, cast out evil spirits, and prophesy. My own daughter was prophesying, speaking in tongues, and seeing into Heaven at age 5; my 3-yearold son sees angels; and my 1-year-old daughter has already learned to lay her hands on people to pray in tongues, although she can barely speak any English yet. Children will have eyes to see the Kingdom, and in many ways they will lead us.
    •  "What will Joel's Army accomplish? Mighty signs and wonders on a level not experienced in our life time. These will not be so called big shots; these will be ordinary everyday men and women, boys and girls with an awesome anointing of God's presence and power upon their life. Expect to see great and mighty displays and demonstrations of God's power," says Conner.'
    •  SIGNS AND WONDERS  This move will be highlighted by the same specific signs and wonders demonstrated by Moses and Elijah. This will be a generation that literally can call down fire. Like Elijah, they will have power to order the sky to stop raining at their word. But their hearts will be established in intimacy and compassion before God will ever entrust them with the authority to speak forth His judgments. The spirit of the church in that age will be as the two witnesses in Zechariah 4 and Revelation 11, the sons of golden oil, walking in the spirit and power of Moses and Elijah, who represent the Word and the Spirit of God.
    •  This may sound harsh, but when we realize that God's judgments are only given to eradicate every hindrance to love, we welcome them. Joel 2:17 shows us that this will be a weeping army, as the ministers of the Lord cry out in intercession for God to spare the people. Their primary job description will be this: Out of intimacy, destroy the works of the devil.  The Pentecost passage reveals the restoration of Mosaic signs by describing the same kinds of miracles displayed to bring the children of Israel out of Egypt.
    •  I will show wonders in the heaven above and suns on the earth below, blood and fire and billows of smoke. The sun will be turned to darkness and the moon to blood before the coming of the great and glorious day of the Lord. And everyone who calls on the name of the Lord will be saved (Acts 2:19-21; Joel 2:30- 32)
    •  Again, we are reaffirmed of God's intent to restore Mosaic signs and wonders in the last days through the writings of the prophet Micah:  As in the days when you came out of the land of Egypt, I will show them wonders, the nations shall see and be ashamed of their might; they shall put their hand over their mouth; their ears shall be deaf. They shall lick the dust like a serpent; they shall crawl from their holes like snakes of the earth. They shall be afraid of the Lord our God, and shall fear because of You (Micah 7:15-17)
    •  What will these people look like who actually do this stuff? Many of these guys will be absolute freaks. And I hope I am hanging out with them. By appearance, they may be no different than your next door neighbour.  But the ultimate focus of this last generation will resemble that of Moses far less than it does Joshua. Wile Moses' work was that of deliverance and of a pastoral administrator - guiding, organizing, and teaching the nation as it plodded slowly through the desert the Joshua generation will be different. Its eyes will be set not on escaping Egypt, but on conquering the Promised Land. They will not be escapists; they will be spiritual conquerors. They will not be on the defence; they will be on the offense-and the gates of hell will not be able to hold up against them.
    •  "As a prophet, except for the Lord Jesus Himself, Moses was without peer in giving the oracles of God to His people....In these things Joshua could not compare to Moses, but Joshua had a different purpose. His purpose was to help Israel possess its inheritance," writes Rick Joyner. Joyner says that leaders throughout the church age, like Moses, have been effective in helping us to walk in the ways of God, in order to cross this "great, nearly two thousand year wilderness. However, there is a new leadership about to arise that is not here to lay those foundations again, but they are here to lead God's people into their inheritance. The church must have a fundamentally different kind of leader to take it into the promise land."
    •  Joyner notes that this Joshua generation will not be composed of administrators, but instead will be a company of generals and warriors. He says that, as we near the end of the church age, we will stop trying to emulate the first cent church, but will focus on preparing today's church for her purposes.  "We are coming to the time when we will see authentic apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors and teachers, like they have not really been seen since the first century. Then they will go to even new heights of effectiveness. This is not necessarily because they are greater leaders than the first century apostles, but because this is not the church coming out of Egypt, but the one coming out of the wilderness ready to conquer its inheritance," writes Joyner.
    •  UPRISING  Now is not the time to hesitate. We must advance. Satan has sought to oppose this army even before its birth. Today, you can type 1 "Joel's Army" into a search engine and a thousand heresy hunter Websites pop up, decrying the very mention of it. Religious sprits despise the fierce aggression with which this army will take ground, and the enemy would seek even now to keep us back from this destiny. But no weapon formed against us will prosper. The Kingdom will be clearly demonstrated with -signs and wonders in the name of Jesus. We will not need to defend this move of God. We will simply need to move out of the way and join the Lord's ranks.
    •  The Lord thunders at the head of His army; His forcesare beyond number, and mighty are those who obey His command (Joel 2:11).  That which is coming borders on fantasy, so let us first cultivate our own hearts, that we do not disqualify ourselves from this army through unbelief Understand that this army will be mighty, and in fact, will operate in the Spirit of Might (Isa. 11:2). This army is fearful and will strike dread in the nations. Joel compares them to locusts, devouring gardens and turning them into wastelands. A fire goes before them and behind them. The earth shakes and the sky trembles before them. But this is not a wicked army, as some have thought. We want to be among those radical, militant believers who will hate sin. The power of this army will not be in military or political strength - but it is a spiritual army whose weapons are love and righteousness, prayer an fasting, demonstrating God's power through miracles, signs, and wonders.
    •  For the weapons of our was are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds.... We are destroying speculations and every lofty thing raised up against the knowledge of God, and we are taking every thought captive to the obedience of Christ (2 Corinthians 10:4-5)
    •  "When this army comes, it is large and it's mighty. It's so mighty that there's never been anything like it before ..... they won't be able to kill this army," says respected author and prophetic teacher Jack Deere. Not only does Joel say this army is invincible The Lord Himself will take the lives of those who oppose them.  "Those in this army will have the kind of anointing ..... His kind of power ..... anyone who wants to harm them must die," said John Wimber, founder of the Vineyard movement. The Lord Himself will be our shield, and we never need to defend ourselves. Joel 3 says that God will gather all nations and wake up the men of war - destroying wickedness with a roar from Zion. Many have prophesied this great outpouring at the end of the age. Many have seen this emerging army in the Spirit. The Latter Rain revivalists of the '40s and '50s thought they were already walking in this last day army - and in fact, they were tasting its beginnings.
    •  Lonnie Frisbee, the prophetic hippie evangelist we discussed earlier, also believed that the outpouring of the Holy Spirit of Joel's prophecy was a precursor to the Lord's return. He said that Joel's prophecy placed youth" on the vanguard of the spiritual revolution,―and even thought the Jesus People were fulfilling much of this in the '60s and 70‘s.  "At Christ's second coming the church will be found with the same power that the apostles and the early church possessed. The power of Pentecost is manifesting. The Christian religion must be demonstrated . The world wants to be shown. Then let God's power be manifest through us," said Pentecostal pioneer Charles Parham at the birth of that movement nearly a century ago.' Parham only reiterated what many others believed in his day, that the church would see true apostolic faith, signs, and wonders before the end of the age. Even a prophecy from 1679 predicted the coming of such a generation . It states:
    • › The most prophetical generation, will the Most High raiseup who shall deliver His people by the force of spiritual arms; for which there must be raised up certain head powers to bear the first office, who are to be persons in favour with God whose dread and fear shall fall on all nations visible and invisible, because of the mighty acting power of the Holy Spirit which shall rest upon them. For Christ will appear in some chosen vessels to bring into the Promised Land, the New Creation state.
    •  The Lord has been preparing us for this outpouring in various stages. We could trace revivals and movements until we are blue in the face. But the recent move of God has been simple: out of a restoration of true, intimate worship in the church has come the prophetic movement. Intimacy brings hearing. And this restored ability to hear the Lord is now releasing a healing, signs, and wonder, revival that will bring in the end-time harvest. Hearing brings miracles. Miracles bring in souls.
    •  PURITY BRINGS VICTORY  We must carefully guard the vision for this great move of God. At the time of this writing, a very sobering development occurred, as one of the most gifted prophets of the nation was confronted on serious personal sin issues and for some time remained unrepentant.
    •  Because of the freshness of the development, I will not mention him by name. But it came as a shock and a wakeup call to the church. His prophetic gifting was proven and intense, beyond where most of us could ever dream to go. He has predicted earthquakes and other major events. He operated in nearly 100 percent accuracy with words of knowledge, and received numerous visitations from angels and even Jesus Himself. This prophet also had impeccable character, humility, and purity in his life leading up to this point. For such it man to stumble into delusion should send the fear of God into all of us, to be careful lest we fall. No matter what our level of gifting or experience, sin is always at the door, and we are never above backsliding except by the grace of God. We must remain pliable.
    •  I bring this up for several reasons. I had intended to list this great prophet's life in this chapter as one of the new mystics of our day, prior to hearing this tragic news. I am believing for his full restoration, and I look forward to the present situation becoming a testimony to God's grace in the end. But I want to point out that this man was one of the clearest visionaries to herald Joel's Army in the church today. While this will be a nameless, faceless army, there will still be leaders - and the enemy wants to pick them off in any way he can.
    •  This is truly warfare. This battle is not a game. Satan hates God's army, and he has sought to destroy it from the onset. He has seen a new breed of deliverers and champions on the rise, and he has even tried, to kill them from birth. In the days of Moses and Jesus, a satanic decree was released to kill all newly born children, because the enemy could see that the heavens were being aligned for a mighty move of God in their generation. When abortion was legalized in the 1970s, it was an overt attempt by the enemy to stop this Joel's Army generation. Everyone born after abortion's legalization can consider their birth a personal invitation to take part in this great army. The enemy has sought to rob us of that destiny. If satan cannot kill us outright, he will seek to bring temptation and compromise to strip us of power.
    •  The aforementioned prophet had experienced open visions of Joel's Army more than 100 times over the past few decades d was being mightily used by the Lord to rally the troops. He regularly saw a vision of a TV anchorman saying, "There are no sporting events to report tonight because all the stadiums, ball parks, and arenas are being used for large revival meetings and are filled with people crying, ‗Jesus is Lord, Jesus is Lord.‘ ―This vision was repeated for years, until one day he finally saw the real, live anchorman on TV that he had always known from the vision. The time is surely drawing near. Those he saw ministering in the stadiums would heal the sick and preach for three days and nights without food, water, or change of clothes he vision was always marked by a large billboard at a crossroads saying "Joel's army now in training."
    •  This was not an immature prophet with shallow character. He not only moved in power and maturity, but was a spokesman for purity. He had deep roots, even operating as a major healing evangelist in the powerful Voice of Healing Revival at age 18 in 1947, working with the greats like William Branham and seeing thousands of healings, salvations, signs, and wonders. He was even obedient to the Lord at the height of his ministry, laying it down and going into seclusion at the Lord's command. In doing so, he watched from the sidelines as other revivalists were crippled by the sin and excesses of sex, money, and power that eventually squelched that revival and brought down many ministries of that era. But he, himself, was preserved from that corruption.
    •  We will read about that revival later in great detail and see how it was a prototype of the coming Joel's Army. I have even seen old newspaper ads from the healing revival era with the words "Joel's Army" emblazed across them. In all that we learn from that generation, let us not forget that our own purer and holiness must exceed even theirs. Jesus told us that our righteousness must exceed even that of the Pharisees - the legalistic religious order of His day. This can only happen through deep inward passion for the Lord. Our level of victory is measured by our purity, and our purity will only come through intimacy with the Lord.
    •  With all the talk about miracles, I want to be clear that the biggest miracle of all is to carry the anointing for repentance. There is clearly an a that brings repentance that no volume of empty arguments or loud preaching can conjure up. The prophet Jonah took a whole city without mention of one miracle. John the Baptist had no miracles accorded to his work, yet he had a nation's ear. I do not believe that ever believer will be walking on water, but we will all carry the flame of repentance.  The church of Acts was a church that walked in the fear of the Lord, and that was a source of great power. With Ananias and Sapphira dropping dead in their midst for lying to the Holy Spirit, it is no doubt that fear came upon every soul." (Acts 2:43).
    •  Charles Finney (1792-1875) is one of the greatest examples of fiery holiness and purity we can learn from in our day. He, perhaps more than any other public figure in past 150 years, carried a terrifying mantle of the Spirit of the of the Lord, one of the sevenfold persons of the Spirit of God seen in Isaiah 11. The very presence of Charles Finney would cause complete strangers to weep and repent, before he spoke a single word . This is a tangible anointing that is coming back on the church in our day, where people will be gripped with conviction just by coming into contact with the air around you.
    •  Smith Wigglesworth had some measure of this anointing. He was once walking into a train carriage when a man simply looked at him and said, "Sir, you convict me of sin." But if Wigglesworth tasted this anointing, Finney swam in it. Finney once walked into a cotton mill and just stood there silently. He carried the fear of the Lord so intensely on his physical body, that all of the mill workers became swept with it, and they began weeping, even though he never said a word. He carried the fear of the Lord as a tangible, transferable anointing that emanated like an atmospheric radius around him.  The account of his conversion follows:
    •  Finney was born the year after John Wesley died, perhaps picking up his very mantle. Finney became a Presbyterian minister and one of the leading figures in the holiness movement. He went to church only to meet girls in his younger years, but as a law student, he began to study Scripture and seek after God. One day, he determined to press into God, no matter the sacrifice. He simply walked off into the woods one day, determined to meet God in a real way. At that time, he was suddenly consumed with an awareness of his own sin, and feared that he could instantly fall into hell. There in the forest, trembling, he surrendered his life to God.
    •  When he returned to his office, Finney saw the Lord "as I would see any other man," and fell to his feet weeping. Here is the account: I received a mighty baptism of the Holy Spirit. Without any expectation of it, without ever having the thought in my mind that there was any such thing for me, without any memory of ever hearing the thing mentioned by any person in the world, the Holy Spirit descended upon me in a manner that seemed to go through me, body and soul. I could feel the impression, like a wave of electricity, going through and through me. Indeed it seemed to come in waves of liquid love, for I could not express it in any other way. It seemed like the very breath of God. I can remember distinctly that it seemed to fan me, like immense wings. No words can express the wonderful love that was spread abroad in my heart. I wept aloud with joy and love. I literally bellowed out the unspeakable overflow of my heart. These waves came over me, and over me, and over me, one after another, until I remember crying out, "I shall die if these waves continue to pass over me." I said," Lord, I cannot bear any more," yet I had no fear of death.'
    •  Just sitting in Finney's presence after this incident caused his boss to also flee to the woods in surrender to Christ. Finney would go on to set the nations ablaze with revival and evangelism. The very next day, he entered a church prayer meeting, and as he walked in, the power of God caused people to fall on the ground confessing their sins.
    •  Finney also faced resistance. A man carried a pistol into one meeting, intending to kill him, before he was gripped with conviction and repented. A pastor tried to keep Finney out of one town by threatening to stop him with cannons. Another pastor who publicly denounced Finney in his church died immediately after speaking against him. In one city where Finney traveled, he met initial resistance, but when he began to preach, fear began to grip everyone and they fell to the ground in repentance. "If I had had a sword on each hand, I could not have cut them down as fast as they fell," he said. Many of them had to be carried out of the meeting, which lasted all night long. In another city, an entire tenth of the population was converted.
    •  After a life of itinerant evangelism, Finney taught theology at Oberlin College. Overall, he is credited for winning more than half a million souls to God. He also renounced slavery and allowed women to speak in church in a day when such views were unpopular. The Spirit of the fear of the Lord was the main element of God's nature that He most revealed through the holiness revival stream. This same mantle rested on the Pensacola revival in the 1990s, as hundreds of people would literally bolt out of their seats and run forward during the altar calls every night in holy fear. I visited Pensacola at the height of the revival, when a line of people stretched around the parking lot just to get in the doors every night. It was impossible for anyone to sit through one of those services without being consumed with conviction.
    •  Robert Murray McCheyne, a minister in Dundee, Scotland, in the 1830s and '40s carries a similar anointing. He would just walk into the pulpit and before he said a word, people would begin weeping with conviction of sin. This is because he stayed in the presence of God, and it emanated from him. But over the next century, the church was quick to forget Isaiah 11:3, which says "he will delight in the fear of the Lord.‖ There is a certain ecstasy that mankind was created to enjoy that only comes through a raw terror of God. Fear of the Lord is only the beginning of wisdom, but the love of God is the fulfillment of wisdom. We need both to walk in purity.
    •  Without the revelation of the pleasure and delight of God, we cannot properly embrace this holy reverence of Him. As God restores this mantle of the fear of the Lord on our lives, we will see the complete fulfillment of John 16:8 - "When (the Holy Spirit) is come He will convict the world of sin." In addition, as we are again pursuing a gospel of power, instead of a gospel of mere talk, we must remember to engage the anointing for conviction. "Because our gospel came to you not simply with words, but also with power, with the Holy Spirit and with deep conviction" (1 Thess. 1:5).
    •  HOLY ROLLERS  Lying between the 18th century Methodist revival to the 20th century Pentecostal movement was the American Holiness Revival – a broad sweeping, multi-denominational move of God. Like every move of God before and after it, the Holiness Revival was also accompanied by healings, miracles, and physical manifestations.  Besides Finney, others received what they called a "second conversion though not all identified the experience as a "baptism of the Holy Ghost," as did Finney. The holiness preachers, like Phoebe Palmer and others, were all birthed out of the earlier work of the Wesleys. D.L. Moody and William Boardmann - even Oswald Chambers - all experienced ―second blessing" after salvation which some referred to as the "higher Christian life," "perfection" or "entire sanctification." American (Quakers Hannah Whitall Smith and Robert Pearsall Smith were also among these revivalists.
    •  Most received this Spirit baptism through a period of waiting, or "tarrying" on the Lord. It was a time of extended prayer and pressing into God . Let me say this - if you want to experience God, there is nothing holding you back . Wait on Him. Pursue Him. You will find Him. This lingering in the Lord's presence was a carryover practice from several precursors. Congregationalist Thomas Upham studied Catholic mystic Madame Guyon and Lutheran mystic Johann Arndt during the holiness movement. We see that the flame of the mystics - the very presence of God - has been the common thread passed down in every revival - since Jesus first breathed on His disciples.
    •  These men knew how to persevere in prayer and linger in the presence of God. There were no four-minute conversions and comfortable Christianity in those circles. They spent long hours on their knees. And only one thing can drive you to stay in that position: the manifest glory of God.
    •  The 19th century revivalists all restored the truth of holiness and purity to the church - the importance of sinless living. Were there abuses? Every time God moves in the church, He always calls His people to a higher state of holiness. But without fail, we always botch it and jump over into legalism and control. We turn to the letter that kills . But true holiness is love, joy, peace - it is bearing the fruits of the Spirit. "True holiness is love hanging on a cross," says John Sandford. It is measured by our willingness to love and sacrifice for one another. God is calling us to a tremendous level of holiness, but it is measured by the level to which we abandon selfishness and self-focus , and reach out to meet the needs of others. The level to which we learn to love God and love other people.
    •  As for positional holiness with God, we ultimately rely on the blood of Jesus, and there is nothing we can add to His work. But God is calling His church to a holy lifestyle as well-appropriating the benefits of the blood hereon earth. The Holiness Revival eventually put too much emphasis on the work of the believer to attain this holiness. Many believed it was possible to live a sinless life. Theoretically this is, true through the blood of Christ, and should always be our goal. But when we claim to have no sin, we are most in error. There were fringe movements, like that of John Humphrey Noyes, who claimed to be free from sin and founded a utopian community where he instituted group marriage and practiced eugenics. The apostle John warns us that when we think we are without sin, we are deceived. This was the deception of the Pharisees - but Jesus said that our holiness must exceed that of the Pharisees. That type of holiness is the kind that lays its life down for a friend.
    •  Overall, I think we are missing the whole point of the holiness revival. In its prime, it was not about legalism or human effort though it devolved into that. There was a principle that many of these men and women were tapping into, which seems to have gradually been lost in the church today - although I doubt they understood it entirely themselves. They were actually reaching into a tangible impartation, an anointing for holiness, that we can also tap into, which is beyond our own effort to attain and is a gift of grace. There is a dynamic of the presence of God - the spirit of burning, the refining fire - wherein holiness is imparted not just as a result of years of trial, testing and maturity. It can be a sudden download. It is a first fruit of the infilling of God's Spirit.
    •  Yes, free will and choice will always be required on our part. I don't just wallow in sin until God supernaturally anoints me to be pure. Repentance is very much a lifestyle and a choice not to sin (keep in mind that sanctification is a lifelong process, too). But there is a place in the anointing where - and I do not mean this presumptuously - sin is no longer an issue. By no means do I mean to downplay the severity of sin, nor should we ever let down our guard against it. But there is a grace from the Lord that can enable us no longer to be defeated and bound by sinful practices. This holiness anointing enables us to focus outwardly and get Kingdom work done, because we are no longer wrestling internally with personal sin problems.
    •  This anointing enables us to see the beauty of repentance and gives us a deep inward passion for purity. It is closely tied with the spirit of deliverance, where our senses grow to hate sin and despise the things we once craved that were evil. Holiness is not a matter of abstaining from the object of our addiction. It is a matter of redirecting our addiction. We are born to be God addicts. We were made for worship.  The new mystics will be marked by radical holiness. The kind only God can produce. The only way Jesus will have a spotless Bride is by His own, supernatural intervention. Purity brings victory. In whatever area a Christian achieves purity in his life, he is given authority to conquer and move in power.
    •  "The greatest revelation I have received is that holiness has everything to do with love," says Che Ahn. "What many people do not realize is that in this (recent move of God), more true repentance has been taking place inside most people than at any other time in their walk with Jesus ..... Nothing changes us like the love of God."  Often we think that we have to move God to kindness by our holiness. But it is God's loving kindness that actually draws us to holiness. "We've been told that repentance brings revival, but the opposite is true. Revival brings repentance," says Bill Johnson."  The thick glory God is releasing on His last day army will be a consistent, keeping flame. This will be an army that conquers because the Lord Himself has birthed purity deep within.
    •  THEY WILL NOT BREAK RANKS  This army will be a "nameless, faceless" generation that is not interested in position or personal recognition. These end-time warriors, Joel tells us, will not break ranks-they will not jostle for position. They will know their place and walk in it. They will scale walls and make nations tremble. In fact, some entire nations will literally be taken in a day for the Kingdom of God. Major prophets have said that stadiums will fill up around them, with news reporters trying to get in to interview these miracle workers. But there will be no point man, except Jesus. As soon as one performs a sign, he will move out of the spotlight and another will step onto the platform and raise the dead.
    •  This army will be pure and free from selfish ambition and lust for personal glory. The Lord is raising up a priesthood of spiritual eunuchs. These will be those shepherds who have no desire to draw the King's Bride to themselves. Thus, the King can entrust them to watch over Her-His Church. This army will be separated to the Lord, giving no room to the devil or the desires of the flesh. This purity will come from intimacy with the Lord. And out of purity will come unity. Out of unity will come revival. Jesus' prayer to the Father in John 17 is that we would all be united with one another and with Him," so that the world may believe 'This has not yet been fulfilled, but Jesus does not pray hit-or-miss prayers. We will see church unity like never before, and combined with deeper unity with Christ in the individual believer, the world cannot help but believe.
    •  If we are not walking in unity with the body, then we are not walking in full unity with Christ. There is tremendous power in unity, for there the Lord commands His blessing, even life forever more" (Ps. 133:3). Note that He commands the blessing. And when the church is in unity, life forever more – salvation - is released to the nations. That is revival. But there is yet another layer to this. When we are in unity, the Lord commands that we be able to access our eternal blessings here and now. That is, He releases Heaven on earth. It was when all the believers were together in one accord that the fire first fell on Pentecost.  The Lord is not just looking to bring unity between1churches. He is also looking to bring unity between the church of the ages. As we move closer-to the end, hindsight will bring into clarity God's plan for the entire church age.
    •  Unity does not mean slowing down for others to catch up. Many forerunner ministries think they have to back away from the "edgier" things God is doing, in order to preserve unity. This is not true. If we set a higher standard, others will follow. God wants us all to run full throttle into the calling He has released into our lives.  However, unity does not criticize those who do not run as fast as I do, or those who do not meet my standards. Unity respects every believer where he or she is, and trusts God to lead them without judgment. Unity also is receptive to the gifting and ministry of others who are different from us. Unity does not require conformity of style or function. It requires perspective change, in which we value a brother with the eternal worth of Christ that has been placed upon him.
    •  Unity is achieved only through love for one another. Unity itself is not really the ultimate goal. Love is the goal. Unity is just the fruit of love. We may completely despise one another's calling, function, and ministry tactics, but if we have love for each another anyway, we can still achieve unity. We must learn to prefer one another, despite our difference . Consider how Abraham preferred Lot. There was no competition or selfish ambition in Abraham. He let Lot choose the choicest, fattest portion of the land without the slightest argument. And God blessed him with an eternal covenant, giving him spiritual land and blessing that far outweighed Lot's acreage.
    •  Most divisions come through envy over one another 's gifts, blessings, and callings . And this is rooted in a slavery mentality. It is a form of spiritual poverty, in which we do not feel worthy to approach the Father's table for ourselves . We then become jealous when He favors someone else. Like the elder brother when the prodigal son returns, we become envious, not knowing that the Father would have thrown us a party anytime we wanted . We feel we must fend for our own-even in ministry. But God is big enough to bless everybody, each and every one.
    •  We need to be creative and blaze new trails. Envy and jostling for position only breeds copycats, look-alikes, and drones. True unity is found in diversity. We will never be able to work together if we are just copying one another's style or ministry, because it will only lead to competition. Once we come to a place of believing the Lord has individual provision, inheritance, and destiny for our own lives, we can begin to search those things out without the pressure of personal ambition.
    •  We will be amazed at the colorful diversity of this army. God is creative and He is not looking for us to conform to any mold except for His Son. Jesus is the most creative element in the universe. Through Him, the Father created everything that has been made. In the same way, the Father wants to create through us. Only by operating in our true individual callings and identities, can we ever fit together as living stones and arrive at perfect cohesion. Otherwise, we may have a perfectly united" shell" of a ministry, but no real unity in our hearts - because outside of our unique, individual destinies, we will never find satisfaction or purpose. Every leaf, every snowflake, every fingerprint is uniquely different. The tribes of Israel were different, but still, they each worked together to help one another take their inheritance. The "unity of the faith" is not uniformity, but it does pack exponential power that no one man or ministry could accomplish alone.
    •  So many pastors and churches have realized the benefit of unity in recent decades that joint meetings and citywide ministerial associations between denominations have become popular. There was a time when coming together in unity was a fragile thing, like a newborn baby, that had to be cared for and nurtured so that everyone didn't splinter again. But these little "unity parties" must mature. The baby is growing up. It is time we stop just celebrating our unity and slapping one another on the back, and actually learn to do things together. Unity is great, but it must go to the next step. Our relationships do have intrinsic value - unity is an end in itself. But it is also for a purpose. It must begin to bear fruit in other areas. We can no longer afford to be like the child who threatens to walk away if everyone doesn't play his way. We need to discover how we can all play together in the way we were designed, and begin doing the work of the ministry as a unit.
    •  In our home church in Alaska, if we do not feel someone will be receptive to our ministry style, we simply recommend another congregation that would better suit their needs. There is no need for competition. Once you know your niche in the Kingdom, the pressure to compete subsides. Find your calling and stick to it. The Lord is not looking for a bunch of carbon copy grunts. He is enlisting an army of highly trained specialists.
    •  DRUNK AND DESPERATE  Many in the Lord's Army will be complete ecstatics. The fact that such a diverse and peculiar people could march in spiritual formation will be due simply to the order of the Holy Spirit working within them - not man's order. Whenever God moves, it is always marked by strange manifestations. Church services always look like glorified chaos during revival. That's historical fact. Consider the demonstrative expressions of worship and the emotive outbursts that have always accompanied a new move of God. When humanity is slapped with the electric power of God, we flop, wiggle, laugh, cry, and express it in a number of ways. And the more desperate a people become for God, the more He is apt to show up in such a manner. As we learn to cultivate the presence of God, and He literally possesses us to a deeper degree, we see that these emotive power encounters were all the time teaching us how to respond to the slightest nudgings of the Spirit. There is no better tutor than the presence of God No better school room than the place of worship.
    •  It is interesting that many Christians will accept that a donkey talked to a prophet and that God called Hosea to marry a prostitute, but they cannot accept that God would cause people to laugh or shake during a church service. There are a surprising number of Christians who would classify themselves as cessationists, that is, they believe God no longer operates through spiritual gifts or moves on people in a way they can tangibly experience. That, too, is gnostic. They believe God sort of sits in a spiritual vacuum somewhere. But most of these Christians are not very familiar with their roots. Nearly every popular revival in the past three centuries had a measure of healings, prophetic experiences, or wild manifestations of the Holy Spirit 's power in its midst. Some would be surprised to discover that the Pentecostal denomination does not have a corner on Holy Spirit manifestations, and He has always moved radically whenever He moved.
    •  Physical, corporate manifestations of God's power have been one highly criticized aspect of the Toronto Blessing renewal over the past decade. From people falling over, flopping on the floor, shaking, rolling and feeling drunk to laughing, and roaring under the weight of God's presence-none of it is entirely a new phenomena. In fact, the Shakers and the Quakers are both denominational trends that got their very names from such physical manifestations - shaking and quaking. Each of the Great Awakenings and every major revival was marked by similar activity. Of course, this spiritual drunkenness that always accompanies intense supernatural power is most clearly highlighted in Acts 2 during Pentecost as the Holy Spirit fell, when Peter points out to the crowds that, "These men (the disciples) are not drunk as you suppose."
    •  Notice, Peter never said the disciples were not drunk. They were extremely intoxicated, but "not as you suppose." They were drinking the new wine of the Holy Spirit, and their bodies were buzzed. They were being impacted by the glory presence of God. The more they saturated themselves in that heavy glory, the more they were empowered to work miracles and preach the gospel with boldness.  It is this inebriation that allows the prophets to be such nutcases. Most prophets are highly intelligent, but they do ridiculous things because they are buzzed in God. We are called to walk in the Spirit. Paul tells us not to be drunk with wine, but instead to be filled with the Spirit (Eph. 5:18).
    •  Even in the natural world, drinking wine makes you bold. So it is with the Holy Spirit. When we sit in His presence to the point of intoxication, we become bold in that place of power. The Holy Spirit is the "Helper." The generation of young warriors on the rise will be heavy drinkers. The early apostles had to get loaded before the miracles exploded Without the drinking, you do too much thinking. It is God's presence that prepares you for the miraculous.  Joel says that in the time of the Lord's army, "the mountains will drip new wine" (Joel 3:18). Joel speaks of the wine of God more than any other writer. This will be a generation that stays intoxicated on the presence of the Lord. The best wine has been saved for last and the Lord will pour it out without measure. When we think of military soldiers on furlough, we often think of party animals. Warriors like to drink. There will be a true party spirit among these warriors of exuberant joy and reveling in the love of God. Drinking the wine of Heaven will bring supernatural boldness and recklessness that will be necessary to overcome spiritual intimidation and fear in these last days.
    •  Doesn't the natural order clearly spell out that man was made for this type of thing? Why is that Bacchus, bar room, Mardis Gras experience such a stronghold in the heart of man? Because it is the counterfeit experience of being filled with the Holy Spirit's joy and exuberance - what we were created for. The lusts of the flesh, in this regard, are simply shallow substitutes for this deep spiritual truth. In fact, the sin of drunkenness is the only core issue that Joel really preaches against in his book of prophecies. Either we will be drunk with the spirit of the world, or we will be drunk with the presence of God.
    •  When this overflows, the emotions and the body get involved. Obviously, outward manifestations have drawn criticism as being demonic, or at best, sensational. Fearful of criticism over physical manifestations, many powerfully anointed ministries have backed away from revival, or at least pushed the manifestations off into a corner - thus missing out on a greater glory. Often, this is because of fear of deception. But it can moreover be rooted in a desire to build a ministry for oneself, which is laced with the fear of men's opinions. Many simply are unfamiliar with such activity and they fear disruption and uncharted territory.
    •  However, nearly every revival has been preceded by the physical prayer of travail - an intercessory birthing that not only serves as an outward prophetic sign of what God is doing, but also incorporates the believer's entire body, soul and spirit in some of the most intense, enjoyable, and beneficial kind of prayer. Remember, God sends ecstatics specifically to offend our pride and religious boxes. But He is not just looking to offend. God simply wants to play with His children, and He is prone to mix things up when we least expect it.
    •  Why would God design prayer to be so fun ? Isn't it nice to not know what you're going to get whenever you enter the prayer closet? I am not saying that we should seek physical manifestations much less build a ministry around them - but we should always be seeking to have fun with God. That's a big part of our job description.  Manifestation is primarily a gasoline explosion in the soul realm, but it is sparked by something at the spirit level. Unless we allow spiritual things to filter out into the outward life, our faith will always be an esoteric type of gnostic detachment. We do not invert our priorities and place manifestation above the higher call to intimacy, character building, etc. But neither do we discount it, simply because it is bizarre and unorthodox.
    •  Dramatic emotive responses, as well as miracles and manifestations, have been a part of just about every major move of God in the past several centuries. Overall, we see that man has long tanked up on God. It is psychedelic Jesus who still offers the best trips. Let's look at His power in several popular revivals:
    •  The Moravians of Herrnhut, Saxony, were a group of about 300 refugees living on the estate of Count Nicholaus von Zinzendorf, when in 1727 a great outpouring of the Holy Spirit fell. "We saw the hand of God and His wonders, and we were all under the cloud of our fathers baptized with their Spirit. The Holy Ghost came upon us and in those days great signs and wonders took place in our midst. From that time scarcely a day passed but what we beheld His almighty workings amongst us.‖
    •  The Moravians were some of the greatest missionaries the world had ever seen. They sent out more than 1,000 missionaries throughout the world, and held non-stop intercession, 24 hours a day for 100 years. The Moravians were responsible for converting Methodist founders John and Charles Wesley and even ignited the Baptists to amp up their missionary efforts.  The apostles' drunken behavior on Pentecost only signaled the unpredictable course their lives were about to take, as they would be strewn wildly across the globe spreading the fires of revival under the dancing hand of God. Every great revival or season of harvest is marked by similar orchestrations of demonstrative glory.
    •  The Methodists, believe it or not, were known for being absolutely loud and obnoxious. Their services, during the Wesleyan revival, were marked by excessive emotional demonstrations of worship. They were so loud, in fact, that they were called the "shouting Methodists."  They would interrupt their preachers with their shouts. As one convert wrote by 1807, "I thought they were distracted, such fools I'd never seen. They'd stamp and clap and tremble, and wail and cry and scream."
    •  Many of the movements' earliest hymns give reference to shouting, and many saw it as a very viable weapon in spiritual warfare. They saw it as an act of worship that "displaced satan from the camp." A report by Devereux Jarratt, a former Methodist, described a gathering in 1776 wherein "the assembly appeared to be all in confusion, and must seem to one at a little distance more like a drunken rabble than the worshippers of God." John Wesley also believed in divine healing.  The revivalists of old were simply experiencing into the age old principle of Jesus' first miracle - turning the water of the word into wine. God enjoys order, and He despises confusion. But on the same token, He is a God of wildness. He is not afraid of chaos. In fact, His Spirit can hover over the swirling waters of chaos, as it did at the very formation of the earth, whenever He is about to create a new thing.
    •  Hugh Bourne joined the Methodists in England in 1799, an became a fiery evangelist. He would convert coal miners and drunks on the streets, and thousands were saved under his ministry. His meetings were so loud, some said you could hear them a mile away. Hugh's meetings were the roots of the Methodist "camp meetings," as people would camp overnight to hear him preach the next day. Once, when speaking to thousands of people in a single meeting on God's judgment, "many ran away, while others fell upon each other in heaps." And one of his meetings in 1807 was so large, there were four separate preachers speaking simultaneously to the crowds, and it lasted for four days straight. Bourne was eventually booted from the mainline denomination and formed the Primitive Methodists."
    •  George Whitefield (1714-1770) was associated with the Wesley brothers at Oxford University in the 1730s, then in America on an evangelistic mission to Georgia. His meetings would later spark the Wesleys' itinerant meetings. Whitefield was a major player in the Great Awakening started by Jonathan Edwards. Many were saved in his missions, and it is estimated that he preached to six million without the use of radio or television.
    •  Whitefield's meetings were criticized for their emotional expressions of worship. John Wesley describes a prayer meeting with Whitefield, in which the Spirit of God moved on them in 1739. "About three in the morning, as we were continuing instant in prayer, the power of God came mightily upon us, insomuch that many cried out for exceeding joy, and many fell to the ground. As soon as we were recovered a little from that awe and amazement at the presence of His majesty, we broke out with one voice, `We praise Thee, 0 God, we acknowledge Thee to be the Lord.‘"  Understand that we are not referring to hype or a striving, emotional attempt to garnish experience from God. This is about the sudden, undeniable surprises of His sovereignty.
    •  Jonathan Edwards (1703 - 1758) converted thousands during the Great Awakening. He learned Greek and Hebrew by the time he was 13 and soon after graduating he was born again. Edwards evangelized Native Americans for seven years before becoming president of Princeton University. There were many emotive expressions and manifestations of the Spirit in Edwards' ministry, and he exhorted believers to be patient and judge the long term fruof the revival. "Miracles accompanied the revival as well. Many people were healed of sickness and disease, and other mighty acts of God were evident. Some would lostee shtrength in their legs and fall to the floor in divine ecstasy. Critics said this was due purely to emotionalism, but the manifestations continued.―  Many may find it interesting that the 19th century revivalist D.L. Moody, namesake of the renowned Moody Bible Institute and hero for many cessationist evangelicals, himself claimed to have had a deep encounter with God in New York in 1871.
    •  "I was crying all the time God would fill me with His Spirit. Well, one day in the city of New York - oh, what a day! I cannot describe it. I seldom refer to it; it is almost too sacred an experience to name. Paul had an experience of which he never spoke for fourteen years. I can only say that God revealed Himself to me, and I had such an experience of His love that I had to ask Him to stay His hand. I went to preaching again. The sermons were not different; I did not present any new truths; and yet hundreds were converted. I would not be placed back where I was before that blessed experience for all the world - it would be as the small dust of the balance," wrote Moody. Moody's secret was not keen Bible knowledge. It was the anointing. Keep in mind that those who most revere Moody are from denominations that despise the very mention of the baptism of the Holy Spirit for the believer today. In fact, many probably think the Trinity consists of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Bible.
    •  Lester Sumrall met a man in England who even heard Moody speaking in tongues. The man told him, "I was in this city with Dwight L. Moody. As I knelt in prayer with him, he did the same thing you are doing. He spoke in some words that I could not understand."  We have only mentioned a few examples of historical moves of God, but understand that God has moved miraculously and prophetically on a consistent bass throughout church history. The Adventists and Churches of the Brethren were also marked with healings in the early days of America. And even the most liturgical churches, at least in theory, acknowledge that miracles still happen today. Maybe the reason we aren't seeing more of them is because we need to relinquish control. We can no longer afford to expect God to move in the way that we have predetermined. He wants to bring us beyond our expectancies. What does that mean? For one, it means you haven't visualized it yet. You may have seen it in part, but it is above and beyond your wildest imaginings.
    •  An army follows orders. It obeys the will of its commanders. It marches in formation. And the way this happens, for the Christian, is to come into line with the inner working presence of God. For us, marching in formation may look like a wild rabble at times, but God's order is different from our own. Sometimes standing firm in the word of God means you can't get up off the floor.
    •  Extract: The following citation is in reference to ―Miracles at the Tomb of the Abbe Paris and The Miracles in the Churchyard in Paris in 1731 and Subsequently.‖  The original documents of Montgeron (the French member of Parliament who thoroughly investigated these matters) are available in a bookshop in Paris. As far as can be determined, this is the only copy available in the world. It is for sale at $3,500 U.S. That is $4,500 AUD. Subsequent enquires at the State Library of Queensland revealed there is no English translation of the work, certainly not anywhere within Australia.
    •  Montgeron is a commune in the southeastern suburbs of Paris, France. It is located 18.5 km (11.5 mi) from the center of Paris   You may not have heard of Jansenism. But on May 1, 1727 one of its more prominent members, Francois de Paris, died. He was a popular fellow for his charitable works and lots of people visited his tomb. That's when things got weird. At first it was just a bunch of people claiming to have been cured of things like "cancerous tumors, paralysis, deafness, arthritis, rheumatism, ulcerous sores, persistent fevers, prolonged hemorrhaging, and blindness." Then things started to get really weird.
    •  ...The mourners also started to experience strange involuntary spasms or convulsions...the 'convulsionaires,' as they came to be called, displayed...the ability to endure without harm an almost unimaginable variety of physical tortures....  These events lasted years and were witnessed by thousands as well as commented on by the likes of David Hume and Voltaire. Louis-Basile Carre de Montgeron investigated it for the Paris Parliment and published La Vérité des Miracles in three volumes detailing the events. The tortures were asked for by the convulsionaires. Montgeron details one time when while having an iron drill hammered into a convulsionaire's stomach he, "maintained an 'expression of perfect rapture,' crying, 'Oh, that does me good! Courage, brother; strike twice as hard, if you can!'"
    •  MASS PSYCHOKINESIS IN EIGHTEENTH CENTURY FRANCE From "The Holographic Universe" by Michael Talbot  "One of the most remarkable displays of miraculous events ever recorded, took place in Paris in the first half of the eighteenth century. The events centered around a puritanical sect of Dutch-influenced Catholics known as Jansenists, and were precipitated by the death of a saintly and revered Jansenist deacon named Francois de Paris. Although few people living today have even heard of the Jansenist miracles, they were one of the most talked about events in Europe for the better part of a century.
    •  "...Jansenism was founded in the early seventeenth century, and from the start it was at odds with both the Roman Catholic Church and the French monarchy. Many of the beliefs diverged sharply with standard church doctrine, but it was a popular movement and quickly gained followers among the French populace... As a result, both the church and the king were constantly maneuvering to undermine the movement's power. One obstacle to these maneuverings, and one of the factors that contributed to the movement's popularity, was that Jansenist leaders seemed especially skilled at performing miraculous healings... It was on May 1, 1727, at the height of this power struggle, that Francois de Paris died and was interred in the parish cemetery of Saint-Medard, Paris.
    •  "Because of the abbe's saintly reputation, worshippers began to gather at his tomb, and from the beginning a host of miraculous healings were reported. The ailments thus cured included cancerous tumors, paralysis, deafness, arthritis, rheumatism, ulcerous sores, persistent fevers, prolonged hemorrhaging, and blindness. But this was not all. The mourners also started to experience strange involuntary spasms or convulsions and to undergo the most amazing contortions of their limbs. These seizures quickly proved contagious, spreading like a brush fire until the streets were packed with men, women, and children, all twisting and writhing as if caught up in a surreal enchantment.
    •  "It was while they were in this fitful trancelike state that the 'convulsionaires,' as they came to be called, displayed the most phenomenal of their talents. One was the ability to endure without harm an almost unimaginable variety of physical tortures. These included severe beatings, blows from both heavy and sharp objects, and strangulation -- all with no sign of injury, or even the slightest trace of wounds of bruises.
    •  "What makes these miraculous events so unique is that they were witnessed by literally thousands of observers. The frenzied gatherings around Abbe Paris's tomb were by no means short- lived. The cemetery and the streets surrounding it were crowded day and night for years, and even two decades later miracles were still being reported (to give some idea of the enormity of the phenomena, in 1733 it was noted in the public records that over 3,000 volunteers were needed simply to assist the convulsionaires and make sure, for example, that the female participants did not become immodestly exposed during their seizures). As a result, the supernormal abilities of the convulsionaires became an international cause celebre, and thousands flocked to see them, including individuals from all social strata and officials from every educational, religious, and governmental institution imaginable; numerous accounts, both official and unofficial, of the miracles witnessed are recorded in the documents of the time."
    •  "It appears nothing could harm the convulsionaires. They could not be hurt by the blows of metal rods, chains, or timbers. The strongest of men could not choke them. Some were crucified and afterward showed no trace of wounds. Most mind-boggling of all, they could not even be cut or punctured with knives, swords, or hatchets! Louis- Basile Carre de Montgeron [an investigator, noted authority on the subject and member of the Paris Parliament] cites an incident in which the sharpened point of an iron drill was held against the stomach of a convulsionaire and then pounded so violently with a hammer that it seemed 'as if it would penetrate through the spine and rupture all the entrails.' But it didn't, and the convulsionaire maintained an 'expression of perfect rapture,' crying, 'Oh, that does me good! Courage, brother; strike twice as hard, if you can!'
    •  "Invulnerability was not the only talent the Jansenists displayed during their seizures. Some became clairvoyant and were able to 'discern hidden things.' Others could read even when their eyes were closed and tightly bandaged, and instances of levitation were reported. One of the levitators... was so 'forcibly lifted into the air' during his convulsions that even when witnesses tried to hold him down they could not succeed in keeping him from rising off of the ground."
    •  The Biblical Precedent of Elisha’s Bones  2 Kings 13:21 And it came to pass, as they were burying a man, that, behold, they spied a band of men; and they cast the man into the sepulchre of Elisha: and when the man was let down, and touched the bones of Elisha, he revived, and stood up on his feet.  There was more life in a dead man‘s bones than that of a living soldier. Life, (in this case, a miracle), sprang forth from the place of death. Something was proceeding from the grave. The cause was the double portion anointing of the prophet Elisha. The effect – the resurrection of the dead!
    •  THE HISTORY OF THE SUPERNATURAL IN ALL AGES AND NATIONS, AND IN ALL CHURCHES, CHRISTIAN AND PAGAN: DEMONSTRATING A UNIVERSAL FAITH  Part Two (Pages 127 – 149)  William Howitt
    • picture from BritishLibrary.co.uk
    •  Born  18 December 1792 (1792-12-18) Heanor in Derbyshire  Died  3 March 1879 (1879-03-04) Rome  Education  Friends public school at Ackworth  Writer  Spouse(s)  Mary Botham
    •  MIRACLES AT THE TOMB OF THE ABBE PARIS  But the bishop's practical renunciation of his own principle, that miracles may be tested at the time and place where they are exhibited, grows stronger as he descends towards our own times. Another case adduced by Hume, and declared by him to be equal in evidence to the miracles of Christianity, is that of the remarkable manifestations at the tomb of the Abbe Paris, in the churchyard of St. Medard in Paris. This Abbe Paris was a Jansenist. He died in 1727, and miracles were said to be performed at his grave. These grew so much that in 1731 the whole city of Paris was in a ferment about them. The churchyard was crowded from morning till night by sick praying for relief. To put an end to the concourse and tumult, the chief magistrate, probably at the instigation of the Jesuits, who were deeply exasperated at these successes of their rivals, the Jansenists, ordered all access to the tomb to be closed. Voltaire says he visited the place, and found inscribed by some wag on the churchyard wall,  De par le Roi,—defense a Dieu De faire miracles en ce lieu.
    •  And he adds, 'What is most astonishing is, that God obeyed !' But this, like many of Voltaire's assertions, was not true. Miracles continued to be performed near the tomb as much as ever for twenty years; and, in fact, more or less down to the time of the revolution. Bishop Douglas visited Paris in 1749 —that is, eighteen years afterwards, and was told they were still going on, especially amongst the Convulsionaires. The Jesuits omitted no exertions to cast discredit on these miracles; and the Archbishop of Sens wrote a work to disprove, or reason them away; but, when he and the whole body of Jesuits had done their best, they were compelled to confess that many of them were real, but proceeding from the devil. Hume, in his ' Philosophical Essays' (p. 195) says, ' There surely never was so great a number of miracles ascribed to one person, as those which were lately said to have been wrought in France upon the tomb of the Abbe Paris.
    •  The curing of the sick, giving hearing to the deaf, and sight to the blind, were everywhere talked of as the effects of the holy sepulchre. But, what is more extraordinary, many of the miracles were immediately proved upon the spot, before judges of unquestioned credit and distinction, in a learned age, and on the most eminent theatre that is now in the world. Nor is this all; a relation of them was published and dispersed everywhere ; nor were the Jesuits, though a learned body, supported by the civil magistrates, and determined enemies to those opinions in whose favour the miracles were said to have been wrought, ever able distinctly to refute or detect them.' Of course Hume did not believe them, because he was committed to the ' absolute impossibility of miraculous events;' but such is, he admits, the historic evidence.
    •  Dr. Middleton, the author of the ' Free Enquiry,' declares that the evidence of these miracles is fully as strong as that of the miracles recorded by the early Fathers of the church. He might have said immensely stronger, seeing that they were doing before all Paris at the very moment that he wrote his book, and had then been going on for eighteen -years. Douglas was in Paris that very year (1749), and yet we do not find that he gave himself any trouble to see them himself. Middleton and Farmer might have gone over and examined them for themselves. But one of the most extraordinary phenomena in the world is, that the very men who most stoutly deny miracles, and who even write great books against them, never take a single step towards a personal enquiry into them. A celebrated caricaturist told me that he was going to write a book against spiritualism, and illustrate it. I said, ' Of course you have seen a good deal of it.' ' Oh no,' said he, ' nothing at all; and I won't see anything till I have done my book !'
    •  'Let declaimers,' wrote Dr. Middleton,' on the authority of the Fathers, produce, if they can, any evidence of the primitive miracles half so strong as what is alleged for the miracles of the Abbe Paris; or if they cannot do it, let them give us a reason why we must receive the one, and reject the other' (p. 226). And anyone might have retorted on him : ' The miracles at the tomb of the Abbe Paris are as fully and publicly attested as any of the miracles of Christianity ; they have been as much tested and opposed, and are acting now—not 1749 years ago. Give us a reason why we must receive the one and reject the other.'
    •  With such strong assertions of the excellence of the credence of these miracles, how then does the bishop act ? His rules of test are all complied with. They are proved by thousands on the spot and at the time, and they have not passed without the utmost question and examination. Does he admit them, therefore ? By no means. That would have put an end to his book, as my friend the caricaturist was afraid, if he examined spiritualism, his book would be put an end to. The object in both cases was to maintain blind theory and make a book, not to be convinced. Did the bishop venture to say that his rules had not been observed, and that these miracles were not sifted at the time and made known upon the spot ? On the contrary, he reproves a writer for asserting that they were not examined at the time. Dr. Dodwell, in his ' Free Answer,' to the ' Free Enquiry,' asserted that these miracles were not enquired into at the time; that the Court of Paris and the Jesuits were afraid of a full enquiry. Yet Dodwell himself, who could have gone to Paris and settled the matter by ocular inspection, never seems to have thought of such a thing; so much easier is it to sit down and write without any enquiry into the statistics of your subject, but the bishop showed the absurdity of Dodwell's closet assertions.
    •  He says that ' Many free enquiries were made into them ; as the pastoral letters of the Archbishops of Paris, of Embrun, of Sens, of many other bishops, an inundation of pamphlets of private ecclesiastics, and the repeated controversies in the " Journaux de Trevoux," and other periodical papers, sufficiently prove.' He shows that the Mayor of Paris and the Jesuits would only have been too glad to detect and expose them. How, then, did the bishop deal with them? In the first place, he endeavours to destroy the credit of the most distinguished historian of them, M. de Montgeron. He says, Montgeron, when he went to witness the miracles, was a confirmed infidel, and had been a very dissolute man. That, being greatly struck by the fervency of the prayers of the sick assembled there, he fell on his knees and prayed, that if the saint had influence with the Almighty, He would enlighten his understanding, and show him the truth. That immediately the strongest reasons for the truth of Christianity poured into his mind, and that, under the influence of those impressions, he remained on his knees for four hours, not in the least disturbed by all that was going on around him. This, the bishop thinks, is sufficient proof that Montgeron was an enthusiast, and that therefore his revelations are not worthy of credit. It is a singular thing that ' answer to prayer,' so much insisted on by all divines, should here, by an English prelate, be made sufficient cause for discrediting a man. What M. Montgeron really was we shall soon see.
    •  But the bishop might have spared his attempt to remove the value of Montgeron's statements; for he had already assured us that the miracles rested not alone on his relation, but also on that of archbishops, bishops, clergymen, journalists, and innumerable pamphlets of the time. His next endeavour is to show that the cures might have been effected by natural means. That question, too, we shall soon see decided, though, had it been the fact that the cases were curable by natural means, and yet were cured instantly by prayer at the Abbe's tomb, the miracle is not the less a miracle. These cures at the tomb of the Abbe' Paris were a very hard affair for the bishop; and he not only employed 120 pages of a volume of only 416 in earnest labour to disprove them, but he was so little satisfied with the result, that he returns again and again to the subject to the very end of the volume; and, after all, he passed with a mere allusion, perhaps, the most extraordinary cases, those of the Convulsionaires. We shall see that Paley does notice these, but satisfies himself with the slight remark that the nature of convulsive diseases was not then understood; nor are they now, if these were natural diseases.
    •  But as the Bishop of Salisbury's endeavours to weaken the power of these miracles furnish the most daring and barefaced defiance of, perhaps, the most public and most complete evidence that is on record in all literature, I intend here to give a more entire view of the whole case than is to be met with, except in Montgeron's own voluminous work. It will present an ever-memorable example of the inveterate obstinacy and wrong-headedness which possess men determined not to be convinced. There is no similar example of it since the days of our Saviour, when He performed His magnificent wonders before the sealed ears and horny eyes of the scribes and Pharisees.
    •  CHAPTER VIII  THE MIRACLES IN THE CHURCHYARD IN PARIS IN 1731 AND SUBSEQUENTLY  CARRE DE MONTGERON was the only son of Guy Carre, Master of Requests under Louis XIV., and called Montgeron from his chief estate; his mother was a daughter of Field-marshal Diery. Being wealthy and indulged in everything, Carre: de Montgeron grew up a very dissipated man, indulging in all the sensuality of that court and time. To stifle the reproaches of his conscience, he assiduously endeavoured to convince himself of the infidel philosophy then coming fast into vogue, and succeeded in making himself at least a determined deist. Notwithstanding his licentious life, he stood well with the upper ranks, and became a member of Parliament. At this time the great feud between the Jesuits and Jansenists was raging.
    •  The Jesuits had long been all-powerful. They surrounded the throne of France in swarms, and Louis XIV. was completely their slave. By their influence, he was led to persecute every appearance of Protestantism, and every reform in the church. He was brought to destroy the flourishing convent and schools of Port Royal, whence much light under celebrated Jansenist teachers, was spreading throughout France. And he devastated the country of the Cevennes with fire and sword, to crush the Protestants. As the Jansenists preached and taught the necessity of divine grace for thorough conversion, and of purity of life and thought, they became intolerable to the Jesuits, who, on the contrary, taught the loosest and most accommodating principles. They appealed to Rome against the Jansenists as heretics, in the bosom of the church, and Rome, ever ready to crush heresy, issued bull after bull to serve the malignant purposes of the Jesuits. The Jesuits had drawn up & set of opinions from the posthumous work of Jansen, which they declared heretical, and all good Catholics were required to sign a condemnation of them. The Jansenists refused, and were ' therefore exposed to the most dreadful persecutions at the instigation of the Jesuits.
    •  The bull of Innocent X. of 1653, was brought into fresh operation by the celebrated work of Quesnel, in 1698, entitled ' Moral Observations on the New Testament,' which exposed the base doctrines of Jesuitism. In 1709, the Convent of Port Royal was destroyed, as I have said, with circumstances of unexampled horror, and the Jansenist teachers and nuns dispersed. In 1713, appeared the bull of Clement XI. called ' Unigenitus,' and from the despotic resolve of the Regent Orleans, that the bull should be obeyed, it was called also the ' Constitution.' And as the Jansenists appealed against it to a general council, though in vain, they were called Appellants. Many other Catholics, disgusted with this bull, refused submission as well, and the Catholics of France were divided into two great parties, Constitutionaires and Appellants. For awhile, the Jesuits triumphed by their influence both at Rome and at the Court of France, by their insidious arts and their relentless policy ; but truth and power arose in the person of Blaise Pascal, and his ' Lettres Provinciales,' by their vein of wit and invincible reasoning, thoroughly unmasked them before the whole world, and never ceased in their operation till the suppression of the order was effected, and they were successively expelled from every country in Europe.
    •  In 1713, M. de Montgeron says, that the appearance of the ' Constitution,' greatly delighted him. He was not, at that time, a very deep theologian, but he could perceive that this bull ' condemned the chief foundations of the Christian church ; whence he drew the inference that those who issued it, secretly thought as he did; and that their religion was only a cloak of policy.' He assured himself that all the Constitutionaires were deists; and so he went on, confirmed in vice, till 1731. At that time he began to hear of the miracles performing in the cemetery of St. Medard; for some time he laughed at them ; then he pooh- poohed them, but they continued to come in such strength and from such quarters, that they startled him, and filled him with fear lest, after all, the Christian religion should be true. He resolved to go himself and see what really was taking place; to consult at the same tune the most celebrated medical men, and to spare no pains to discover whether truth or imposture were at the bottom of the matter.  The consequence was, he says, that on entering the churchyard, he was struck with a sentiment of respect on beholding the countenances of the afflicted people assembled there, never having before seen on any countenances such real devotion, compunction and fervour, nor having heard prayers uttered with such ardour.
    •  He soon fell on his knees on the edge of the tomb, covering his face with his hands, and prayed in these words, ' O thou by whose intercession it is published that miracles are performed, if it be true that a part of thee still survives thy death, and that thou hast influence with the Omnipotent, have pity on my blindness, and obtain for me, in mercy, the dissipation of my darkness.' From that moment, he says, a train of thought was developed in his mind, which kept him on his knees for four hours, though pressed and almost trodden on by the crowds around, but without being able to disturb his reflections. His whole life seemed to pass, things which he had utterly forgotten rose before him, and filled him with horror and astonishment. He had never, he says, lost the belief in the being of a God; but it was of a God who took no interest in men, whom he regarded but as machines, only organised for the present life. He now saw his folly, and the folly of imagining that the Jews would believe in historians and prophets, who had drawn a most unflattering character of them, had charged them with so many crimes, and denounced so many calamities upon them, if they had not known that the books in which they had recorded these things were true.
    •  It appeared to him equally absurd to imagine that the apostles were not sincere, who recommended only to the early Christians simplicity, sincerity, and candour, and who forbade them, with awful severity, to indulge in falsehood. ' The portion of liars,' says St. John, in the Apocalypse, xxi. 8, ' shall be in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone.' The sights which he beheld completed the effect of these new reflections. He went day after day, and convinced himself of the instantaneous, surprising, and perfect cures continually taking place at this tomb. All Paris, all France, was in an uproar with it. The Jesuits and the clergy in general were furious at the fact of miracles taking place at the tomb of a Jansenist, and exerted every means to throw ridicule and discredit on those wonders, but in vain. The cases were in hundreds; they took place in all ranks, even to those connected with the court, when the king, in the hands of the Jesuits, might at any moment crush with utter ruin those who avowed the truth of the miracles, much more those who sought to benefit by them. Nevertheless, people of all ranks were compelled to admit the truth of these things. The most celebrated doctors, who had pronounced the incurability of their patients, honourably gave certificates of the fact, and pronounced the cures not only beyond the reach of human aid, but, in many cases, the restoration of injured and decayed members,' actual creations.'
    •  It may seem to Protestants, hardened by a long course of education against miracles, extraordinary that such miracles should appear at the tomb of a Jansenist. The wind bloweth where it listeth, and God's providence is equally independent, though seldom without a meaning not far to seek. The Jesuits, grown by their acts to great power, wielded the very prerogatives of the throne ; they had long sapped the foundation of all real religion by their rotten principles and their selfish ambition ; the Jansenists were the proclaimers of pure morals, and of a vital life and love of God in the soul. The Popedom had set its stamp of sanction on the Jesuits, and God now came forward to unmask, to brand, and destroy them. Their rage and malice at the evidence of the divine power appearing amongst their opponents, carried them on to resist and decry what all the people, high and low, saw was real; and thus they destroyed their own prestige, and prepared the way for their own fall. The Abbe Paris had been confessedly a man of eminent and genuine piety and compassion to the poor and suffering, and it was, as it appeared, in testimony to his real Christianity, and to the pure faith and pure genuine love of his fellow professors, that the poor and the afflicted resorting to his tomb found the power of God proceeding from it.
    •  Montgeron's conviction of his deism and of his sins at this tomb, produced by" the sight of the suppliants and the result of their prayers, the English bishop, as we have observed, sets down to enthusiasm and the spirit of a visionary. On the very same principle, St. Paul, in his prostration by the light and form of Christ in the road to Damascus, must be pronounced an enthusiast and a visionary. On the same principle the apostles, who, when they had received the Holy Ghost, remained together in one place singing and praising God, were enthusiasts and visionaries. The English bishop at once placed himself on the side of the Jesuits — a singular spectacle for a Protestant prelate — and resolved to deny and decry these miracles; and his book has remained the great text-book of our universities on the subject, and all our national divines have been duly indoctrinated with it. I am bound to state and to show that the mildest term for Bishop Douglas's ' Criterion' is an infamous book, fraught with the most frightful falsehoods penned in the very face of the most remarkable, most irrefutable mass of official and other evidence, perhaps ever brought together.
    •  M. de Montgeron, having watched with great interest the progress of the cures daily taking place at the cemetery of St. Medard, and having leisure, patience, and influence, though he was a member of Parliament, a privy councillor, and a magistrate, he did not dread any injury or disgrace which his testimony to their truth might occasion him. The Archbishop of Paris took the Jesuit side, and came out with a pastoral letter, in which he collected all the hearsay ridicule and denial of these miracles. "Whoever reads the English bishop's ' Criterion,' may see the tortuous, indirect, and unfounded course which the French archbishop took; for the English bishop has servilely copied his stories and his arguments. Montgeron, however, did not let the archbishop and his zealous coadjutors, the Jesuits, escape. He selected from the hundreds of cases of cures through the mediumship of the Abbe Paris—some published, but more unpublished—nine cases in which the diseases or injuries had been of such an aggravated character,
    •  and had been so amply and undeniably attested by medical and other evidence, and had from thes.e circumstances, or from the social position of the subjects, been made so universally known, that there could be no chance of the opponents escaping from the truth. Regarding these cases, Montgeron collected, with indefatigable industry, all the evidence from physicians and surgeons of the highest eminence, from magistrates, public notaries, clergymen, bishops, and archbishops, as well as from courtiers in the hostile court, and from the parties themselves and their friends. Whatever falsehoods and calumnies were issued by the Archbishop of Sens and his Jesuit allies regarding those cases, he hunted down and exposed on the most authentic and unopposable evidence. All this he carefully wrote in a thick quarto volume, entitled, ' La Verite des Miracles operes par 1'Inter- cession de M. de Paris, demontrae contre M. 1'Archeveque de Sens. Ouvrage dedie' au Hoi par M. de Montgeron, con- seiller au Parlement.'
    •  This book, afterwards successively enlarged, and continued from 1737 to 1741 in four quarto volumes, and containing a vast collection of official and personal testimonies to the truth of every case in every particular, he personally presented to the king, and after an apparently gracious reception of it, was seized the same night by lettre de cachet, and thrown into the Bastile for the deed. In his dedication to the king he says that he has above a hundred such cases, thoroughly attested, and that there is an abundance of others which have been performed under the eyes of all Paris. That there are numbers of atheists, deists, impious persons, and scandalous sinners, whose hearts were as obdurate and insensible as stones, who, from the miracles which they have witnessed, have been convinced, converted, and penetrated by the majesty of God, and who cannot cease, by tongue and pen, to publish what they have seen.
    •  He boldly accuses the leading clergy and those attached to the Pope's bull, who, finding that they could not deny the truth (having found that every time they attempted it they were contradicted by the notoriety of the circumstances) had exerted all their authority everywhere to destroy the eclat of the events, and had endeavoured by terror to suppress the proofs of them. That they had not hesitated to use his majesty's name to this end. That clergymen of the highest eminence and piety had been driven from their churches, and their parishioners left to ignorance and neglect, for their daring to assert the truth; whilst numbers of men, who disgraced their sacred office by their vices, remained in favour and peace. The cases brought forward by De Montgeron are the following :—
    •  1. That of Dom Alphonse de Palacios.  2. That of Marguerite Thibault.  3. That of Marie Anne Couronneau.  4. That of Marguerite-Frangoise du Chesne.  5. That of Philippe Sergent.  6. That of Pierre Gaultier de Pezenas.  7. That of Louise Coiren.  8. That of Marie Carteri.  9. That of Louise Hardouin.
    •  Let us notice a few particulars of some of these cases. Dom Alphonse de Palacios was a young nobleman, the son of Dom Joseph de Palacios, councillor of state and of finance to the King of Spain. He was in Paris to obtain, if possible, relief for his right eye. His left eye he had lost, in 1725, entirely ; the whole interior of it had been destroyed by a fluxion followed by inflammation. A blow received in the right eye in 1728 had rendered it blind for eight days, and it had remained ever since very weak, and he was menaced by its total loss by a cause which made constant progress. The optic nerve of the left eye being withered up, the nerve of the right, being connected with it, began to wither also. A fresh accident, in 1731, produced inflammation, which was checked for a time ; but the sight of the eye now continued rapidly' to disappear. After consulting in vain different oculists, he was taken to Auteuil, to the celebrated one, M. Gendron. That gentleman, after carefully examining him, pronounced the case utterly incurable, and that he must totally lose his sight. The young man, in a statement written by himself, describes his eye as resembling more a crushed mulberry than an eye. It was one piece of sanguine inflammation, and the least ray of light falling on it gave him the most intolerable agony; so that he was obliged to sit in darkened rooms with his eye carefully bandaged. For seven days preceding the miracle he had been wholly blind.
    •  Hearing of the marvellous cures at the tomb of the Abbe Paris, he was anxious to try the effect of a visit; but the high office of his father in Spain, a country so under the influence of the terrible Inquisition, and the belief in that country that the Pope's bull against the Appellants was an infallible judgement, rendered it a very hazardous experiment. His agony and the loss of sight, however, drew his attendants and his tutor, the celebrated M. Eollin, to consent. The experiment was successful. He immediately received the perfect sight of the right eye, and could look with it full at the sun, and read with the most perfect comfort. Two days after, he went to Auteuil and presented himself to M. Gendron, who exclaimed, on seeing him, in the utmost astonishment, ' What has happened to you ? Your eye appears perfectly well!' On hearing what had taken place, M. Gendron declared that M. Paris had done that which neither he nor any other man in the world could have done, that it was a genuine miracle. Dom Alphonse drew up, before his departure, a full statement of the facts, in Spanish, and also deposited with the public notary a French copy of it, made by himself in presence of the notary of the Sieur St. George and a dozen other persons.
    •  The notary entered it duly in his book, and twenty-two clergymen of Paris presented this statement to the Archbishop of Sens. That prelate, who might have informed himself of the whole affair from Dom Alphonse and everyone about him, but did not do it, declared the whole statement to be a tissue of falsehoods, of duplicity, imposture, and lying. He afterwards set it abroad that Dom Alphonse had signed this statement without reading it. He did not stop there, but he declared that there had been a defluxion on the eye of Dom Alphonse, but that it had been naturally cured, and that M. Jeoffroy had performed this cure. On this statement being communicated to M. Jeoffroy, he made the blunt reply in writing, ' I never knew M. de Palacios before his cure was talked of, and therefore he could not have been cured by me.' This statement was deposited with the public notary, M. Raymond.
    •  Driven from this point, the Archbishop of Paris came to his aid, and in his last ordinance published against the miracles, made an extract from a pretended proces verbal made in Spain, which intimated that the poor young Dom Alphonso, at length succumbing to the menaces of the Inquisition, had signed a statement denying the miracle. It surprised the readers that such an act of the Inquisition should be in the hands of the Archbishop of Paris, as such acts remain in those of the secretary of the Inquisition. But as the archbishop stated that he had deposited the act in the hands of his registrar, application was made to him for a sight of it; but, to the still greater astonishment of the inquirers, he replied that no such act had ever been deposited with him, but that it might be with the secretary of the archbishop. Application being made to that gentleman, he replied he had it, but was not allowed to show it. The natural conclusion was that it did not exist.
    •  But had it existed, it would only have proved that Dom Alphonse had signed a paper under compulsion. M. Rollin,the tutor of the young man in Paris, had received a letter from Dom Joseph, his father, expressing his unbounded joy and wonder at his cure. But it was known that, for some years, the Inquisition had menaced the ruin of the family if Dom Alphonse did not sign such a paper. His father, his mother, all his relatives, had urged it on him in the most vehement manner; yet he had resisted, and letters, during those years, had been received from him by M. Linguet, the Sub- regent of the College of Navarre, and other gentlemen, avowing how much he was persecuted on account of his refusal to deny the truth of his miraculous cure; how all worldly advantages were cut off from him by his persistence ; but expressing his determination to maintain the truth, as he owed his cure to God. In September 1734, a letter also came to Dom Alphonse's friends in Paris, from M. Courcelles, of Rennes, who had seen him at Madrid, and found him in a sort of captivity in his father's house, but declaring that his cure was as permanent as it had been miraculous.
    •  Such was the spirit of vengeance in which the Archbishop of Sens prosecuted his opposition to these Jansenist miracles, that he expelled M. Linguet from his post of Sub-principal of the College of Navarre, for declaring this cure a miracle, and totally ruined him. Nevertheless M. Linguet not only continued to maintain this, but after his expulsion published an account of it. Amid the distinguished names publicly attesting this miraculous cure, are those of M. Gendron, the eminent oculist, who also, in a long letter, gives all the particulars to the Bishop of Montpellier; M. Pirrault, governor and preceptor of the two children of Dom Joseph Palacios; M. Linguet, of the College of Navarre, and M. Linguet, a physician attending Dom Alphonse in Paris; the two celebrated surgeons, Demanteville and Souchay ; Sir Edward Aston, the son of Lord Aston, who made a deposition in public of his knowledge of the case both before and after the cure; M. Rollin, Rector of the University of Paris; M. Roulie des Filtieres, who took him to M. Gendron at Auteuil, and many others; as may be seen by reference to Montgeron.
    •  Let us now take the sixth case, because it is another case of blindness. Pierre Gaultier was apprenticed to a saddler at Pezenas, a village of Languedoc. As a child, the smallpox had left two opaque scars on the pupil of the left eye, which partially obstructed his sight. In 1732, in endeavouring to loosen a knot in some harness, the knot gave way unexpectedly, and his awl plunged into his eye. It pierced to the very retina, and left him wholly blind of that eye, and with very defective vision in the other. Every medical man to whom it was shown pronounced the case perfectly hopeless. He was advised to go to Paris, and visit the St. Medard tomb, by his confessor. He did so, and returned perfectly cured of the eye which had been pierced by the awl, but with the two scars still remaining on the left eye.
    •  The Jesuits, having much influence in that quarter, were all up in arms; and their adherents declared that it was no miracle, or the scars would have been removed from the left eye. The Archbishop of Sens had poured much ridicule on the cure of Dom Alphonse's eye, because the one which had been totally destroyed for years had not been recreated. Dom Alphonse felt it a great miracle to have one restored. In this case the doctors were consulted; .and they declared that, had the scars been removed from the left eye, it would have been an incontestible miracle. By the advice of his confessor, Gaultier once more went to Paris, visited and prayed at the tomb, and returned perfectly free from the scars, and with only a slight mark where the awl had entered the right eye.
    •  Gaultier's father, who was a baker to the army, now demanded his services in Italy. No sooner was he gone, than the Jesuits and the professedly incredulous propagated the report that the cure was not real, and that the Bishop of Montpellier had secreted him in some solitude, that it should not be known. Now the bishop had, like a sensible man, investigated the case by summoning Gaultier, his parents and neighbours, as well as the doctors who had attended him during his blindness from the accident; and finding the whole true as stated, had written to the Archbishop of Sens to assure him of it. The archbishop now replied, reproaching the bishop with making a false statement. The bishop, a man of the most noble character, and warmly esteemed in his diocese, made enquiry after Gaultier, and soon had satisfactory attestations that the solitude in which he was hidden was the midst of the army in Italy—a solitude of forty thousand men, whom, with his father, he was helping to supply with bread.
    •  On Gaultier's return from the army with a pair of excellent eyes, the indignant Jesuits procured an order for his arrest— for the crime, in reality, of being cured by miracle. He escaped, but was caught; and as the soldiers marched him along to the office of the intendant, his grandmother cried out in the streets, ' What is all this about ? They do not like that my grandson has been cured by miracle ; but they shall not gain their end. As long as God preserves my life, I will proclaim it everywhere, that his eye was put out by an awl, and that it was cured by the Abbe Paris.'
    •  The Jesuits, however, having him once in their clutches, plied him with promises and threats; the least of which latter was, that he should be shut up for life in a dungeon; and the poor fellow consented to sign a paper that he was not really cured; that he could see but very indifferently ; and that M. Carisol, his confessor, and M. Milhau, the priest of the oratory, had engaged him to assert that he had been cured by the Abbe de Paris. This is the ground on which the impartal Bishop of Salisbury states that Gaultier, after all, was not cured! But what was the fact ? His father appeared before the intendant in great indignation, declaring that his son saw as well as any of them, and that he had been threatened into his denial of the miracle by the Jesuits. He gave the intendant the most convincing proofs of all this; and the intendant at once delivered him to his father. The enraged Jesuits then wrote to Cardinal Fleury,
    •  the minister, and obtained the dismissal of M. Carisol and M. Milhau from their churches, on the representation that they had committed a sacrilegious imposture. The people, in great grief for the loss of their clergymen, to whom they were exceedingly attached, and the Bishop of Agde, who knew their worth, wrote to Fleury, stating their innocence, and the unquestionable cure of Gaultier; and they were restored; the bishop giving to M. Carisol a commission to preach the Advent in all the parishes of his diocese. The expelled ministers returned amid the jubilant exultation of their people ; and the young man, now freed from the terror of the humbled Jesuits, openly declared the terrible menaces they had used,' and the flatteries they had applied to him, to bring him to make a false confession.
    •  The case of Philippe Sergent deserves some notice. This man was a wool-carder, who had become so paralysed in all his limbs, that he could no longer work at his trade, but had got admission to the Hotel Dieu, being pronounced incurable by all the medical men who saw him. His legs had lost their use; and when he attempted to move on crutches, they were slung up in lists and straps. His friends, hearing of the miracle at the tomb of Abbe Paris, obtained his discharge from the hospital. He got to the tomb by the help of a carter, and was instantly cured, and sprang up and sang Te Deum on the tomb. To the astonishment of everyone, he went about showing himself at the Hotel Dieu, and wherever he was known, and then took a damp cellar, where he recommenced his trade. His wife entreated him to quit the place, the walls of which frequently ran with wet;
    •  but he persisted in remaining there nine months, taking no harm. During this time a person called on him, pointed out to him his miserable circumstances, and offered him a hundred pistoles to sign a paper declaring that he had never been cured. He rejected the offer with indignation; but from that time he was hunted down by the most inveterate persecutions. He was compelled to quit Paris ; but everywhere the Jesuits had their emissaries at his heels. They chased him successively from Rheims, Dinant, Namur, Mons, and Liege. He returned to Paris; and, to put an end to the lies of the Jesuits, he wrote down the full account of his paralytic condition and his cure, and deposited it in a public office. The evidence, with the depositions of the doctors, are all given by Montgeron.
    •  The cases of Mademoiselles Thihault and Courronneau are of the most extraordinary kind: the most fearful complications of paralysis and dropsy, cases most publicly known, declared by the most celebrated doctors utterly incurable, yet perfectly and rapidly cured by visits to the tomb. As the whole narrative of these cases, with all the official evidences, are to be found in Montgeron, I shall only extend my notice by a few sentences on the cases of Marie Carteri and Louise Coirin. That of Mademoiselle Carteri was a disease of the lachrymal glands, in which the bones of the nose were partly eaten away by caries, and pronounced utterly incurable. She was not only cured, but the destroyed bone replaced; and one half of her body—dead, as it were, in paralysis for more than twelve years—perfectly restored to vigour.
    •  The attestations to these facts by medical men and public officers at Nanterre, her place of abode, and in Paris, are perfect. This is precisely a similar ease to that of Mademoiselle Perryer, the niece of the celebrated Pascal, as already related; and, what is most extraordinary, that cure was effected simply by her wiping her eyes with a napkin which had been laid on the tomb, as she was too ill to be carried there. Those who laugh at this may as well at the same time laugh at St. Paul, who sent napkins and handkerchiefs from his own body for the same purpose.
    •  Mademoiselle Coirin was afflicted, amongst other ailments, with a cancer in the left breast for twelve years. The breast was destroyed by it, and came away in a mass; the effluvia from the cancer was horrible, and the whole blood of the system was pronounced infected by it. Every physician pronounced the case utterly incurable, yet by a visit to the tomb she was perfectly cured, and what was more astonishing, the breast and nipple were wholly restored, with the skin pure and fresh, and free from any trace of scar. This case was known to the highest people in the realm. When the miracle was denied, Mademoiselle Coirin went to Paris, was examined by the royal physician, and made a formal deposition of her cure before the public notary. Mademoiselle Coirin was daughter of an officer of the royal household, and had two brothers in attendance on the person of the king. Amongst the clergymen asserting the truth of the cure was Le Pere de Lespin, a supporter of the Pope's bull, the person appointed by the Archbishop of Paris to supersede the cure of St. Etienne du Mont in Paris, who was expelled for resisting the bull.
    •  The testimonies of the doctors are of the most decisive kind. M. Gaulard, physician to the king, deposed officially that ' to restore a nipple absolutely destroyed, and separated from the breast, was an actual creation, because a nipple is not merely a continuity of the vessels of the breast, but a particular body, which is of a distinct and peculiar organisation.' M. Souchay, surgeon to the Prince of Conti, not only pronounced the cancer incurable, but, having examined the breast after the cure, went of himself to the public notary, and made a formal deposition ' that the cure was perfect: that each breast had its nipple in its natural form and condition, with the colours and facilities proper to those parts.' Such also are the testimonies of Seguier, the surgeon of the hospital at Nanterre ; of M. Deshieres, surgeon to the Duchess of Berry; of M. Hequet, one of the most celebrated surgeons in France; and numbers of others, as well as of public officers and parties of the greatest reputation, universally known; all of whose depositions are officially and fully given in Montgeron.
    •  Let us suppose that any or all of these cases had been curable by ordinary means, notwithstanding this insurmountable evidence that they were all otherwise—what then ? As I have 'already said, after having been attempted in vain by the most celebrated medical men, and then cured instantly through prayer, they would have been miracles still.  Nobody supposes that the mother of Peter's wife, who was ill of fever, was incurable, and yet no one would venture to deny that the instant cure by Christ was miraculous. It is the fault of all these cavillers, that their arguments are continually making deep incisions into the substance of the Gospels.
    •  Such are these cases which the Bishop of Salisbury, in ' The Criterion,' has ventured to cavil at and deny. On the spot, only five years afterwards, he went only amongst, the Jesuit enemies; closed his eyes carefully to these public documents, and decided accordingly. On such rotten and fraudulent foundations has been built the book which has been accepted by our universities as complete authority on these reputed miracles; on such authority has Paley proceeded, and thus our national clergy have been regularly educated to maintain a congeries of the most dishonest and disgraceful statements on the question of miracle. Who shall deny to what enormous extent the conduct of Bishop Douglas has damaged the national faith ? We may safely assert, that if the evidence publicly produced on this subject and occasion is not complete,
    •  then evidence is utterly unavailing in any case, and need never be referred to. We can well see why the Jesuits, men who hesitate at no fraud to gain their ends, seeing their craft in danger, should violently, and in defiance of all evidence, persist in- decrying these miracles; but why an English bishop, born and educated in a religion which has no foundation but that of miracle, should in the face of this irresistible mass of evidence,'join the Jesuits, accept their unfounded stories, and retail them as truth, can only be accounted for by the fact that the Church of England has committed itself to an anti-miracle and, therefore, anti-gospel theory, and is determined to maintain it at all costs.
    •  The cases of the Convulsionaires, as they are called— people who, in the progress of these miracles, fell into convulsions—resemble in some points many cases amongst the recent revivals, but they exceed them in the marvellous. Montgeron, however, gives the fullest proofs of their reality; and even Bishop Douglas admits that many of these patients were invulnerable to fire ! Many of them were weak women, who received blows on their chests, as they lay on the ground, which in any normal state would have pounded them to a jelly; yet they only expressed pleasure in it. One person, as attested by numbers, lay upon a stout peg fixed in the ground, and eight or ten inches high, sharply pointed, and had half a dozen persons standing on his chest, but without the peg piercing or hurting him.
    •  Montgeron says that Jane Moulu, a girl twenty-two or twenty-three, standing erect, with her back against a wall, received upon her stomach and belly one hundred blows of a hammer, weighing from twenty- nine to thirty pounds, which were administered by a very strong man. The girl declared that she could only be relieved by very violent blows. And Carre de Montgeron himself having given her sixty with all his force, the woman found them so inefficient, that she caused the hammer to be placed in the hands of a still stronger man, who gave her a hundred blows more. In order to test the force of the blows, Montgeron tried them against a stone wall. ' At the twenty- fifth blow,' he says, ' the stone upon which I struck, which had been shaken by the preceding efforts, became loose ; everything that retained it fell on the other side of the wall, and made an aperture more than half a foot in size.'
    •  Upon other Convulsionaires a plank was laid, and as many men got upon it as could stand, until the convulsions were relieved. Montgeron says he saw a girl thus pressed under a weight enough to crush an ox. The author of the Vaens Efforts, an enemy of the convulsionists, corroborates this statement. Dr. Bertrand declares them strange and inconceivable, but too well attested to be disputed. M. de Montegre declares the evidence so complete, and so authentic, as to preclude all rational doubt; but the public acts preserved in the archives are the best proofs. Boyer, a contemporary author, says these Convulsionaires could see perfectly with their eyes bandaged. ( Coup cCCEil sur les Convulsions: Paris, 1733.) The author of Lettres sur TCEuvresdes Convulsions, and many other witnesses, say the same. La Taste, a declared enemy of the Jansenists, declares that he had seen Convulsionaires who divined the thoughts of others, and displayed a knowledge of things impenetrable to all human subtlety. Dr. Bertrand, though opposed to them, admits the same.
    •  La Taste, Boyer, and the author of the Lettres sur TCEuvres des Convulsions, all attest that the Convulsionaires spoke in languages that they had never learned, sang songs in languages unknown to the bystanders, and that one woman understood things addressed to her in Hebrew, Greek, and Latin. They, in fact, received those spiritual communications so frequent amongst mediums. It must be understood, however, that these convulsed people were thus affected by evil or disorderly spirits, and came to the tomb of the Abbe to obtain relief, which they did not obtain except with great difficulty. The attempt to designate the convulsions as natural effects is futile, for no natural causes could enable flesh and blood to resist the poundings which demolished a stone wall, and the monstrous pressure described.
    •  The Final Wave: Estatics John Crowder
    •  God spoke to GERALD DERSTINE, a Spirit- filled Mennonite minister, and told him that what the church is experiencing today in the move of the Holy Spirit was like two drops of water in a ten gallon bucket. He further stated that what the church was going to see in these last days was the WHOLE BUCKET FULL! What are two drops of water compared to ten gallons? There is no comparison. Here is another indication of the mighty manifestation that both the church and the world are yet to see before the return of the Son of God.
    •  While enquiring of the move of the Holy Spirit in the great tent crusades in America in the 1950‘s, JACK COE was told by the Lord that the then current visitation was likened to that being poured out of the little dipper. That was yet to come explained the Lord was to be poured out of the BIG DIPPER.
    •  The fulfillment of JOEL‘S prophecy in the early church was God pouring out OF His Spirit. In the last days the whole Spirit of God is to be poured on the earth. There are many other notable accounts of this instruction of the Lord. Those here cited will suffice.
    •  THE PERFECT MAN. Ephesians 4:13. Till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ:
    •  THE CHURCH FILLED WITH ALL THE FULLNESS OF GOD. Ephesians 3:19. And to know the love of Christ, which passeth knowledge, that ye might be filled with all the fullness of God.
    •  THE ONE HUNDRED AND TWENTIETH YEAR OF JUBILEE COMMENCES.  Isaiah 61:1-2. The Spirit of the Lord GOD is upon me; because the LORD hath anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek; he hath sent me to bind up the brokenhearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound; To proclaim the acceptable year of the LORD, and the day of vengeance of our God; to comfort all that mourn;
    •  The ACCEPTABLE YEAR of the Lord is the year of JUBILEE. The Jubilee speaks of release, freedom, reuniting with families: In connection with the number one hundred and twenty, which speaks of the END OF ALL FLESH, is prophetic of the might VISITATION of the Spirit of God that is yet to transpire upon the earth before the great tribulation period and the second coming of the Lord Jesus Christ.
    •  THE ANTITYPICAL FULFILLMENT OF THE DEDICATION OF SOLOMON‘S TEMPLE. 2 Chronicles 5:2-3, 12-14. Then Solomon assembled the elders of Israel, and all the heads of the tribes, the chief of the fathers of the children of Israel, unto Jerusalem, to bring up the ark of the covenant of the LORD out of the city of David, which is Zion. Wherefore all the men of Israel assembled themselves unto the king in the feast which was in the seventh month. Also the Levites which were the singers, all of them of Asaph, of Heman, of Jeduthun, with their sons and their brethren, being arrayed in white linen, having cymbals and psalteries and harps, stood at the east end of the altar, and with them an hundred and twenty priests sounding with trumpets:)
    •  It came even to pass, as the trumpeters and singers were as one, to make one sound to be heard in praising and thanking the LORD; and when they lifted up their voice with the trumpets and cymbals and instruments of musick, and praised the LORD, saying, For he is good; for his mercy endureth for ever: that then the house was filled with a cloud, even the house of the LORD; So that the priests could not stand to minister by reason of the cloud: for the glory of the LORD had filled the house of God.
    •  Luke 24:53. And were continually in the temple, praising and blessing God. Amen.  Acts 2:1-4. And when the day of Pentecost was fully come, they were all with one accord in one place. And suddenly there came a sound from heaven as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled all the house where they were sitting. And there appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them. And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance.  Haggai 2:9. The glory of this latter house shall be greater than of the former, saith the LORD of hosts: and in this place will I give peace, saith the LORD of hosts.
    • THE SECRET COMING OF THE LORD JESUS CHRIST TO THE BRIDE
    •  Hebrews 9:28. So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation.  Malachi 3:1-3. Behold, I will send my messenger, and he shall prepare the way before me: and the Lord, whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to his temple, even the messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in: behold, he shall come, saith the LORD of hosts. But who may abide the day of his coming? and who shall stand when he appeareth? for he is like a refiner‘s fire, and like fullers‘ soap: And he shall sit as a refiner and purifier of silver: and he shall purify the sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and silver, that they may offer unto the LORD an offering in righteousness.
    •  Matthew 25:1-13. Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten virgins, which took their lamps, and went forth to meet the bridegroom. And five of them were wise, and five were foolish. They that were foolish took their lamps, and took no oil with them: But the wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps. While the bridegroom tarried, they all slumbered and slept. And at midnight there was a cry made, Behold, the bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet him. Then all those virgins arose, and trimmed their lamps. And the foolish said unto the wise, Give us of your oil; for our lamps are gone out. But the wise answered, saying, Not so; lest there be not enough for us and you: but go ye rather to them that sell, and buy for yourselves. And while they went to buy, the bridegroom came; and they that were ready went in with him to the marriage: and the door was shut. Afterward came also the other virgins, saying, Lord, Lord, open to us. But he answered and said, Verily I say unto you, I know you not. Watch therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of man cometh.
    •  1 Corinthians 13:10. But when that which is perfect is come, then that which is in part shall be done away.  Hosea 6:3. Then shall we know, if we follow on to know the LORD: his going forth is prepared as the morning; and he shall come unto us as the rain, as the latter and former rain unto the earth.
    •  Ezekiel 47:9-12. And it shall come to pass, that every thing that liveth, which moveth, whithersoever the rivers shall come, shall live: and there shall be a very great multitude of fish, because these waters shall come thither: for they shall be healed; and every thing shall live whither the river cometh. And it shall come to pass, that the fishers shall stand upon it from Engedi even unto Eneglaim; they shall be a place to spread forth nets; their fish shall be according to their kinds, as the fish of the great sea, exceeding many. But the miry places thereof and the marishes thereof shall not be healed; they shall be given to salt. And by the river upon the bank thereof, on this side and on that side, shall grow all trees for meat, whose leaf shall not fade, neither shall the fruit thereof be consumed: it shall bring forth new fruit according to his months, because their waters they issued out of the sanctuary: and the fruit thereof shall be for meat, and the leaf thereof for medicine.
    •  James 5:7. Be patient therefore, brethren, unto the coming of the Lord. Behold, the husbandman waiteth for the precious fruit of the earth, and hath long patience for it, until he receive the early and latter rain.
    •  John 7:2,8,10,14,37-39. Now the Jews‘ feast of tabernacles was at hand. Go ye up unto this feast: I go not up yet unto this feast; for my time is not yet full come. But when his brethren were gone up, then went he also up unto the feast, not openly, but as it were in secret. Now about the midst of the feast Jesus went up into the temple, and taught. In the last day, that great day of the feast, Jesus stood and cried, saying, If any man thirst, let him come unto me, and drink. He that believeth on me, as the scripture hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water. (But this spake he of the Spirit, which they that believe on him should receive: for the Holy Ghost was not yet given; because that Jesus was not yet glorified.)
    •  Luke 12:36. And ye yourselves like unto men that wait for their lord, when he will return from the wedding; that when he cometh and knocketh, they may open unto him immediately.  Matthew 16:18. And I say also unto thee, That thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it.  Revelation 19:7-8. Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honour to him: for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made herself ready. And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and white: for the fine linen is the righteousness of saints.
    •  MYSTERIES IN THE BIBLE  A mystery is a secret revealed to initiated people.  Proverbs 25:2 It is the glory of God to conceal a thing: but the honour of kings is to search out a matter  Amos 3:7 Surely the Lord GOD will do nothing, but he revealeth his secret unto his servants the prophets.
    •  Greek Word Definition:  3466 musthrion musterion moos-tay’-ree-on from a derivative of muo (to shut the mouth); TDNT-4:802,615; n n  AV-mystery 27; 27  1) hidden thing, secret, mystery  1a) generally mysteries, religious secrets, confided only to the initiated and not to ordinary mortals  1b) a hidden or secret thing, not obvious to the understanding  1c) a hidden purpose or counsel  1c1) secret will  1c1a) of men  1c1b) of God: the secret counsels which govern God in dealing with the righteous, which are hidden from ungodly and wicked men but plain to the godly  2) in rabbinic writings, it denotes the mystic or hidden sense  2a) of an OT saying  2b) of an image or form seen in a vision  2c) of a dream
    •  Mark 4:11 And he said unto them, Unto you it is given to know the mystery of the kingdom of God: but unto them that are without, all these things are done in parables:  Romans 11:25 For I would not, brethren, that ye should be ignorant of this mystery, lest ye should be wise in your own conceits; that blindness in part is happened to Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles be come in.  Romans 16:25 Now to him that is of power to stablish you according to my gospel, and the preaching of Jesus Christ, according to the revelation of the mystery, which was kept secret since the world began,  1 Corinthians 2:7 But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, even the hidden wisdom, which God ordained before the world unto our glory:  1 Corinthians 15:51 Behold, I shew you a mystery; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed,
    •  Ephesians 1:9 Having made known unto us the mystery of his will, according to his good pleasure which he hath purposed in himself:  Ephesians 3:3 How that by revelation he made known unto me the mystery; (as I wrote afore in few words,  Ephesians 3:4 Whereby, when ye read, ye may understand my knowledge in the mystery of Christ)  Ephesians 3:9 And to make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery, which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God, who created all things by Jesus Christ:  Ephesians 5:32 This is a great mystery: but I speak concerning Christ and the church.
    •  Ephesians 6:19 And for me, that utterance may be given unto me, that I may open my mouth boldly, to make known the mystery of the gospel,  Colossians 1:26 Even the mystery which hath been hid from ages and from generations, but now is made manifest to his saints:  Colossians 1:27 To whom God would make known what is the riches of the glory of this mystery among the Gentiles; which is Christ in you, the hope of glory:  Colossians 2:2 That their hearts might be comforted, being knit together in love, and unto all riches of the full assurance of understanding, to the acknowledgement of the mystery of God, and of the Father, and of Christ;  Colossians 4:3 Withal praying also for us, that God would open unto us a door of utterance, to speak the mystery of Christ, for which I am also in bonds:
    •  2 Thessalonians 2:7 For the mystery of iniquity doth already work: only he who now letteth will let, until he be taken out of the way.  1 Timothy 3:9 Holding the mystery of the faith in a pure conscience.  1 Timothy 3:16 And without controversy great is the mystery of godliness: God was manifest in the flesh, justified in the Spirit, seen of angels, preached unto the Gentiles, believed on in the world, received up into glory.  Revelation 1:20 The mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in my right hand, and the seven golden candlesticks. The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches: and the seven candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven churches.  Revelation 10:7 But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be finished, as he hath declared to his servants the prophets.
    •  Revelation 17:5 And upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.   Revelation 17:7 And the angel said unto me, Wherefore didst thou marvel? I will tell thee the mystery of the woman, and of the beast that carrieth her, which hath the seven heads and ten horns.
    •  MYSTERIES  Matthew 13:11 He answered and said unto them, Because it is given unto you to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but to them it is not given.  Luke 8:10 And he said, Unto you it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of God: but to others in parables; that seeing they might not see, and hearing they might not understand.  1 Corinthians 4:1 Let a man so account of us, as of the ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God.  1 Corinthians 13:2 And though I have the gift of prophecy, and understand all mysteries, and all knowledge; and though I have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have not charity, I am nothing.  1 Corinthians 14:2 For he that speaketh in an unknown tongue speaketh not unto men, but unto God: for no man understandeth him; howbeit in the spirit he speaketh mysteries.
    •  ALL THE MARRIAGES OF THE BIBLE  A JEWISH WEDDING  The two most important aspects of a Hebrew Wedding are:  The consummation precedes the wedding (marriage) supper (feast).  The blood-stained wedding night cloth. A blood covenant. ―I have a blood covenant with you.‖
    •  Deuteronomy 22:13-30 If any man take a wife, and go in unto her, and hate her,  14 And give occasions of speech against her, and bring up an evil name upon her, and say, I took this woman, and when I came to her, I found her not a maid:  15 Then shall the father of the damsel, and her mother, take and bring forth the tokens of the damsel‘s virginity unto the elders of the city in the gate:  16 And the damsel‘s father shall say unto the elders, I gave my daughter unto this man to wife, and he hateth her;  17 And, lo, he hath given occasions of speech against her, saying, I found not thy daughter a maid; and yet these are the tokens of my daughter‘s virginity. And they shall spread the cloth before the elders of the city.  18 And the elders of that city shall take that man and chastise him;
    •  19 And they shall amerce him in an hundred shekels of silver, and give them unto the father of the damsel, because he hath brought up an evil name upon a virgin of Israel: and she shall be his wife; he may not put her away all his days.  20 But if this thing be true, and the tokens of virginity be not found for the damsel:  21 Then they shall bring out the damsel to the door of her father‘s house, and the men of her city shall stone her with stones that she die: because she hath wrought folly in Israel, to play the whore in her father‘s house: so shalt thou put evil away from among you.  22 If a man be found lying with a woman married to an husband, then they shall both of them die, both the man that lay with the woman, and the woman: so shalt thou put away evil from Israel.  23 If a damsel that is a virgin be betrothed unto an husband, and a man find her in the city, and lie with her;  24 Then ye shall bring them both out unto the gate of that city, and ye shall stone them with stones that they die; the damsel, because she cried not, being in the city; and the man, because he hath humbled his neighbour‘s wife: so thou shalt put away evil from among you.
    •  25 But if a man find a betrothed damsel in the field, and the man force her, and lie with her: then the man only that lay with her shall die:  26 But unto the damsel thou shalt do nothing; there is in the damsel no sin worthy of death: for as when a man riseth against his neighbour, and slayeth him, even so is this matter:  27 For he found her in the field, and the betrothed damsel cried, and there was none to save her.  28 If a man find a damsel that is a virgin, which is not betrothed, and lay hold on her, and lie with her, and they be found;  29 Then the man that lay with her shall give unto the damsel‘s father fifty shekels of silver, and she shall be his wife; because he hath humbled her, he may not put her away all his days.  30 A man shall not take his father‘s wife, nor discover his father‘s skirt.
    •  THE MARRIAGE AND THE MARRIAGE SUPPER  KJ3 Matthew 22:1-11And answering, Jesus again spoke to them in parables, saying:  2 The kingdom of Heaven is compared to a man, a king, who made a wedding feast for his son.  3 And he sent his slaves to call those being invited to the wedding feast, but they did not desire to come.  4 Again, he sent other slaves, saying, Tell the ones invited, Behold, I have prepared my supper; my oxen, and the fatlings are killed, and all things ready; come to the wedding feast.  5 But the ones not caring went off, the one indeed to his own field, and the one to his trading.  6 And the rest, seizing his slaves, they insolently mistreated and killed them.
    •  7 And hearing, the king became angry. And sending his armies, he destroyed those murderers and burned up their city.  8 Then he said to his slaves, Indeed, the wedding feast is ready, but those invited were not worthy.  9 Therefore go onto the exits of the highways and call to the wedding feast as many as you may find.  10 And going out into the highways, those slaves gathered all, as many as they found, both evil and good. And the wedding feast was filled with reclining guests.  11 And the king coming in to look over the ones reclining, he saw a man there not having been dressed in a wedding garment.  12 And he said to him, Friend, how did you come in here, not having a wedding garment? But he was speechless.  13 Then the king said to the servants, Binding his feet and hands, take him away and throw him out into the outer darkness. There shall be weeping and gnashing of the teeth.  14 For many are called, but few elect ones.
    •  Greek Word Definition:  1062 gamov gamos gam’-os of uncertain affinity; TDNT-1:648,111; n m  AV-marriage 9, wedding 7; 16  1) a wedding or marriage festival, a wedding banquet, a wedding feast  2) marriage, matrimony
    •  THE MARRIAGE VOWS  The Book of Common Prayer Anglican It has stood the test of time.  The Charges:  Man: Wilt thou have this Woman to thy wedded wife, to live together after God‘s ordinance in the holy estate of Matrimony? Wilt thou love her, comfort her, honour, and keep her in sickness and in health; and, forsaking all other, keep thee only unto her, so long as ye both shall live?  Woman: Wilt thou have this Man to thy wedded husband, to live together after God‘s ordinance in the holy estate of Matrimony? Wilt thou obey him, and serve him, love, honour, and keep him in sickness and in health; and forsaking all other, keep thee only unto him, so long as ye both shall live?
    •  The Vows:  I (Man) that thee (Woman) to my wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better for worse, for richer for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death us do part, according to God‘s holy ordinance; and thereto I plight thee my troth.  I (Woman) take thee (Man) to my wedded husband, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better or worse, for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health, to love, cherish, and to obey, till death us do part, according to God‘s holy ordinance; and thereto I give thee my troth.  Why cite this ancient, outmoded, outdated rendition of the Marriage Vows? Admittedly, it ancient English: words such as wilt, ye, plight and troth are no longer used today. And the glaring standout is, obey!
    •  Marriage is the foundational cornerstone of every culture on the planet. Fifty years ago things were vastly different than they are today. Then, great shame was attached to divorce, and even greater disgrace when an illegitimate child was introduced to the world. Today the shame and disgrace are gone: people live together with partners. The wedding ceremony is considered irrelevant. Even the union of same sex couples is not only tolerated, but embraced. Bastards are considered little angels!
    •  Did you know that the breakdown of marriage, which in many instances is more prolific in the Christian Church than the general national populous, is prophesied of in the Bible? And that it is a sign of the soon return of the Lord Jesus Christ to planet Earth? The rise of homosexual perversion, abortion and covenant breaking is tragic; and unless there is an intervention by God‘s Holy Spirit in revival, all western societies are doomed! Yes, very tragic - but it graphically illustrates how low society has fallen and will continue to do so until it is completely overthrown.
    •  THE SACREDNESS OF THE (MARRIAGE) VOW  Ecclesiastes 5:4 When thou vowest a vow unto God, defer not to pay it; for he hath no pleasure in fools pay that which thou hast vowed.  Ecclestiastes 5:5 Better is it that thou shouldest not vow, than that thou shouldest vow and not pay.  Consider Jeptha‘s vow:  A husband (father) has the authority to release his wife (daughter) from her vow.
    •  THE MARRIAGE OF CHRIST AND THE CHURCH. Ephesians 5:25-32. Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ also loved the church, and gave himself for it; That he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word, That he might present it to himself a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing; but that it should be holy and without blemish. So ought men to love their wives as their own bodies. He that loveth his wife loveth himself. For no man ever yet hated his own flesh; but nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord the church: For we are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall be joined unto his wife, and they two shall be one flesh. This is a great mystery: but I speak concerning Christ and the church.
    •  The greatest mystery in the Bible is the Union of Christ and His Church.  The bride of Christ at this point in time experiences IMMORTALITY.  THE OPENING OF THE SEVENTH SEAL occurs here. Revelation 8:1. And when he had opened the seventh seal, there was silence in heaven about the space of half an hour.
    •  THE MYSTERY OF THE MANCHILD BEGINS. Revelation 12:1-4. And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars: And she being with child cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered. And there appeared another wonder in heaven; and behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns, and seven crowns upon his heads. And his tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven, and did cast them to the earth: and the dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her child as soon as it was born.
    •  JESUS‘ PRAYER FOR UNITY ANSWERED. John 17:21-23. That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me.
    •  THE FEAST OF TABERNACLES FULFILLED. The first section, the INGATHERING. It is at this time the GREATEST HARVEST OF SOULS in the entire history of the Christian church will be gathered.
    •  THE OVERCOMERS EATING THE TREE OF LIFE. Revelation 2:7. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the midst of the paradise of God.  Revelation 2:11. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; He that overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death.  Revelation 2:17. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden manna, and will give him a white stone, and in the stone a new name written, which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it.  Revelation 2:26-29. And he that overcometh, and keepeth my works unto the end, to him will I give power over the nations: And he shall rule them with a rod of iron; as the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers: even as I received of my Father. And I will give him the morning star. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.
    •  Revelation 3:5-6. He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.  Revelation 3:12-13. Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out: and I will write upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is new Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from my God: and I will write upon him my new name. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.  Revelation 3:21-22. To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.
    •  Each church had conditions that were to be OVERCOME. The OVERCOMERS were a CHURCH WITHIN A CHURCH, a SELECT company.  In order for the END TIME CHRISTIAN to be an overcomer, there will be situations that he will have to overcome. He must overcome each obstacle placed in his path in order to qualify as an overcomer. The overcomers therefore, constitute the BRIDE OF CHRIST.  THE GREAT HARVEST OF THE EARTH IS REAPED. James 5:7. Be patient therefore, brethren, unto the coming of the Lord. Behold, the husbandman waiteth for the precious fruit of the earth, and hath long patience for it, until he receive the early and latter rain.
    •  Revelation 14:14-16. And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, having on his head a golden crown, and in his hand a sharp sickle. And another angel came out of the temple, crying with a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud, Thrust in thy sickle, and reap: for the time is come for thee to reap; for the harvest of the earth is ripe. And he that sat on the cloud thrust in his sickle on the earth; and the earth was reaped.  Revelation 22:17. And the Spirit and the bride say, Come. And let him that heareth say, Come. And let him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely.
    •  Joel 2:10,30,31. 3:15. he earth shall quake before them; the heavens shall tremble: the sun and the moon shall be dark, and the stars shall withdraw their shining: And I will shew wonders in the heavens and in the earth, blood, and fire, and pillars of smoke. The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great and the terrible day of the LORD come. The sun and the moon shall be darkened, and the stars shall withdraw their shining.
    •  1 Kings 17:1-16 And Elijah the Tishbite, who was of the inhabitants of Gilead, said unto Ahab, As the LORD God of Israel liveth, before whom I stand, there shall not be dew nor rain these years, but according to my word.  2 And the word of the LORD came unto him, saying,  3 Get thee hence, and turn thee eastward, and hide thyself by the brook Cherith, that is before Jordan.  4 And it shall be, that thou shalt drink of the brook; and I have commanded the ravens to feed thee there.  5 So he went and did according unto the word of the LORD: for he went and dwelt by the brook Cherith, that is before Jordan.  6 And the ravens brought him bread and flesh in the morning, and bread and flesh in the evening; and he drank of the brook.  7 And it came to pass after a while, that the brook dried up, because there had been no rain in the land.  8 ¶ And the word of the LORD came unto him, saying,  9 Arise, get thee to Zarephath, which belongeth to Zidon, and dwell there: behold, I have commanded a widow woman there to sustain thee.
    •  10 So he arose and went to Zarephath. And when he came to the gate of the city, behold, the widow woman was there gathering of sticks: and he called to her, and said, Fetch me, I pray thee, a little water in a vessel, that I may drink.  11 And as she was going to fetch it, he called to her, and said, Bring me, I pray thee, a morsel of bread in thine hand.  12 And she said, As the LORD thy God liveth, I have not a cake, but an handful of meal in a barrel, and a little oil in a cruse: and, behold, I am gathering two sticks, that I may go in and dress it for me and my son, that we may eat it, and die.  13 And Elijah said unto her, Fear not; go and do as thou hast said: but make me thereof a little cake first, and bring it unto me, and after make for thee and for thy son.  14 For thus saith the LORD God of Israel, The barrel of meal shall not waste, neither shall the cruse of oil fail, until the day that the LORD sendeth rain upon the earth.  15 And she went and did according to the saying of Elijah: and she, and he, and her house, did eat many days.  16 And the barrel of meal wasted not, neither did the cruse of oil fail, according to the word of the LORD, which he spake by Elijah.
    •  Isaiah 61:1, 2. The Spirit of the Lord GOD is upon me; because the LORD hath anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek; he hath sent me to bind up the brokenhearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound; To proclaim the acceptable year of the LORD, and the day of vengeance of our God; to comfort all that mourn;  Psalm 149:5-9. Let the saints be joyful in glory: let them sing aloud upon their beds. Let the high praises of God be in their mouth, and a twoedged sword in their hand; To execute vengeance upon the heathen, and punishments upon the people; To bind their kings with chains, and their nobles with fetters of iron; To execute upon them the judgment written: this honour have all his saints. Praise ye the LORD.
    •  Ezekiel 47:9-12. And it shall come to pass, that every thing that liveth, which moveth, whithersoever the rivers shall come, shall live: and there shall be a very great multitude of fish, because these waters shall come thither: for they shall be healed; and every thing shall live whither the river cometh. And it shall come to pass, that the fishers shall stand upon it from Engedi even unto Eneglaim; they shall be a place to spread forth nets; their fish shall be according to their kinds, as the fish of the great sea, exceeding many. But the miry places thereof and the marishes thereof shall not be healed; they shall be given to salt. And by the river upon the bank thereof, on this side and on that side, shall grow all trees for meat, whose leaf shall not fade, neither shall the fruit thereof be consumed: it shall bring forth new fruit according to his months, because their waters they issued out of the sanctuary: and the fruit thereof shall be for meat, and the leaf thereof for medicine.
    •  Isaiah 60:1, 2. Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the LORD is risen upon thee.  2 For, behold, the darkness shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the people: but the LORD shall arise upon thee, and his glory shall be seen upon thee.
    •  THE SEVEN TRUMPETS  THE FIRST TRUMPET. HAIL, FIRE AND BLOOD. Revelation 8:7. The first angel sounded, and there followed hail and fire mingled with blood, and they were cast upon the earth: and the third part of trees was burnt up, and all green grass was burnt up.  Micah 7:15-17. According to the days of thy coming out of the land of Egypt will I shew unto him marvellous things. The nations shall see and be confounded at all their might: they shall lay their hand upon their mouth, their ears shall be deaf. They shall lick the dust like a serpent, they shall move out of their holes like worms of the earth: they shall be afraid of the LORD our God, and shall fear because of thee.
    •  Exodus 9:22-33. And the LORD said unto Moses, Stretch forth thine hand toward heaven, that there may be hail in all the land of Egypt, upon man, and upon beast, and upon every herb of the field, throughout the land of Egypt. And Moses stretched forth his rod toward heaven: and the LORD sent thunder and hail, and the fire ran along upon the ground; and the LORD rained hail upon the land of Egypt. So there was hail, and fire mingled with the hail, very grievous, such as there was none like it in all the land of Egypt since it became a nation. And the hail smote throughout all the land of Egypt all that was in the field, both man and beast; and the hail smote every herb of the field, and brake every tree of the field. Only in the land of Goshen, where the children of Israel were, was there no hail.
    •  And Pharaoh sent, and called for Moses and Aaron, and said unto them, I have sinned this time: the LORD is righteous, and I and my people are wicked. Intreat the LORD (for it is enough) that there be no more mighty thunderings and hail; and I will let you go, and ye shall stay no longer. And Moses said unto him, As soon as I am gone out of the city, I will spread abroad my hands unto the LORD; and the thunder shall cease, neither shall there be any more hail; that thou mayest know how that the earth is the LORD‘S. But as for thee and thy servants, I know that ye will not yet fear the LORD God. And the flax and the barley was smitten: for the barley was in the ear, and the flax was bolled. But the wheat and the rie were not smitten: for they were not grown up. And Moses went out of the city from Pharaoh, and spread abroad his hands unto the LORD: and the thunders and hail ceased, and the rain was not poured upon the earth.
    •  As the judgments on Egypt were literal, so are they here.  Joel 2:30. And I will shew wonders in the heavens and in the earth, blood, and fire, and pillars of smoke.  Acts 2:19. And I will shew wonders in heaven above, and signs in the earth beneath; blood, and fire, and vapour of smoke:  Psalm 18:13. The LORD also thundered in the heavens, and the Highest gave his voice; hail stones and coals of fire.
    •  Blood red rain and blood red snow have fallen on the earth in times past.  At Baffin‘s Bay in 1819, over an area of eight miles, the mountains were covered with snow that was blood red in colour, several feet deep. This was again seen on Mt. St. Bernard in 1778. It has also occurred in Norway and other places. Even Cicero wrote of it.
    •  ONE THIRD of vegetation will be destroyed.  This plague will not be localised in any specific geographical location – it will be WORLD WIDE.  Exodus 7:20-21. And Moses and Aaron did so, as the LORD commanded; and he lifted up the rod, and smote the waters that were in the river, in the sight of Pharaoh, and in the sight of his servants; and all the waters that were in the river were turned to blood. And the fish that was in the river died; and the river stank, and the Egyptians could not drink of the water of the river; and there was blood throughout all the land of Egypt.
    •  The Egyptian plagues were executed through the ministry of Moses.  Zephaniah 1:3. I will consume man and beast; I will consume the fowls of the heaven, and the fishes of the sea, and the stumblingblocks with the wicked; and I will cut off man from off the land, saith the LORD.  Ezekiel 38:18-23. And it shall come to pass at the same time when Gog shall come against the land of Israel, saith the Lord GOD, that my fury shall come up in my face.
    •  For in my jealousy and in the fire of my wrath have I spoken, Surely in that day there shall be a great shaking in the land of Israel; So that the fishes of the sea, and the fowls of the heaven, and the beasts of the field, and all creeping things that creep upon the earth, and all the men that are upon the face of the earth, shall shake at my presence, and the mountains shall be thrown down, and the steep places shall fall, and every wall shall fall to the ground. And I will call for a sword against him throughout all my mountains, saith the Lord GOD: every man‘s sword shall be against his brother. And I will plead against him with pestilence and with blood; and I will rain upon him, and upon his bands, and upon the many people that are with him, an overflowing rain, and great hailstones, fire, and brimstone. Thus will I magnify myself, and sanctify myself; and I will be known in the eyes of many nations, and they shall know that I am the LORD.
    •  A third of the earth was burned, DESTROYED BY FIRE. This is stated in the original text.  THE SECOND TRUMPET. THE BURNING MOUNTAIN. Revelation 8:8-9. And thesecond angel sounded, and as it were a great mountain burning with fire was cast into the sea: and the third part of the sea became blood; And the third part of the creatures which were in the sea, and had life, died; and the third part of the ships were destroyed.  The appearance of a burning mountain as it were falling from the heavens is a METEOR.
    •  Exodus 7:20. And Moses and Aaron did so, as the LORD commanded; and he lifted up the rod, and smote the waters that were in the river, in the sight of Pharaoh, and in the sight of his servants; and all the waters that were in the river were turned to blood.  Psalm 105:29. He turned their waters into blood, and slew their fish.  Psalm 78:44. And had turned their rivers into blood; and their floods, that they could not drink.
    •  Hosea 4:1-3. Hear the word of the LORD, ye children of Israel: for the LORD hath a controversy with the inhabitants of the land, because there is no truth, nor mercy, nor knowledge of God in the land. By swearing, and lying, and killing, and stealing, and committing adultery, they break out, and blood toucheth blood. Therefore shall the land mourn, and every one that dwelleth therein shall languish, with the beasts of the field, and with the fowls of heaven; yea, the fishes of the sea also shall be taken away.
    •  Zephaniah 1:3. I will consume man and beast; I will consume the fowls of the heaven, and the fishes of the sea, and the stumblingblocks with the wicked; and I will cut off man from off the land, saith the LORD.  Joel 2:31. The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great and the terrible day of the LORD come.  Revelation 16:4. And the third angel poured out his vial upon the rivers and fountains of waters; and they became blood.
    •  Isaiah 2:12-16 For the day of the LORD of hosts shall be upon every one that is proud and lofty, and upon every one that is lifted up; and he shall be brought low: And upon all the cedars of Lebanon, that are high and lifted up, and upon all the oaks of Bashan, And upon all the high mountains, and upon all the hills that are lifted up, And upon every high tower, and upon every fenced wall, And upon all the ships of Tarshish, and upon all pleasant pictures.  The fall of this mighty meteor will result in gigantic TIDAL WAVES that will destroy ships for thousands of miles.
    •  The Lord Jesus referred to this in Luke 21:25-26. And there shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and in the stars; and upon the earth distress of nations, with perplexity; the sea and the waves roaring; Men‘s hearts failing them for fear, and for looking after those things which are coming on the earth: for the powers of heaven shall be shaken.
    •  THE THIRD TRUMPET. A GREAT STAR FELL FROM HEAVEN – WORMWOOD.  Revelation 8:10-11. And the third angel sounded, and there fell a great star from heaven, burning as it were a lamp, and it fell upon the third part of the rivers, and upon the fountains of waters; And the name of the star is called Wormwood: and the third part of the waters became wormwood; and many men died of the waters, because they were made bitter.  Wormwood means BITTER. Chernobyl means, Bitter Taste of Wormwood!  The arrival of this celestial body upon the earth is shown to POISON many millions of people.  Events similar to this on a local scale are not unknown in the history of the earth.  In the Aleutian Islands in 1823, a mighty volcanic eruption occurred. The result of this turned the water of the river into the colour of beer, rendering them poisonous and totally unfit for human consumption.
    •  Jeremiah 9:13-15. And the LORD saith, Because they have forsaken my law which I set before them, and have not obeyed my voice, neither walked therein; But have walked after the imagination of their own heart, and after Baalim, which their fathers taught them: Therefore thus saith the LORD of hosts, the God of Israel; Behold, I will feed them, even this people, with wormwood, and give them water of gall to drink.  Jeremiah 8:14. Why do we sit still? assemble yourselves, and let us enter into the defenced cities, and let us be silent there: for the LORD our God hath put us to silence, and given us water of gall to drink, because we have sinned against the LORD.
    •  Jeremiah 23:15. Therefore thus saith the LORD of hosts concerning the prophets; Behold, I will feed them with wormwood, and make them drink the water of gall: for from the prophets of Jerusalem is profaneness gone forth into all the land.  Lamentations 3:15. He hath filled me with bitterness, he hath made me drunken with wormwood.  Deuteronomy 29:18. Lest there should be among you man, or woman, or family, or tribe, whose heart turneth away this day from the LORD our God, to go and serve the gods of these nations; lest there should be among you a root that beareth gall and wormwood;
    •  Exodus 7:17-24. Thus saith the LORD, In this thou shalt know that I am the LORD: behold, I will smite with the rod that is in mine hand upon the waters which are in the river, and they shall be turned to blood. And the fish that is in the river shall die, and the river shall stink; and the Egyptians shall lothe to drink of the water of the river. And the LORD spake unto Moses, Say unto Aaron, Take thy rod, and stretch out thine hand upon the waters of Egypt, upon their streams, upon their rivers, and upon their ponds, and upon all their pools of water, that they may become blood; and that there may be blood throughout all the land of Egypt, both in vessels of wood, and in vessels of stone.
    •  And Moses and Aaron did so, as the LORD commanded; and he lifted up the rod, and smote the waters that were in the river, in the sight of Pharaoh, and in the sight of his servants; and all the waters that were in the river were turned to blood. And the fish that was in the river died; and the river stank, and the Egyptians could not drink of the water of the river; and there was blood throughout all the land of Egypt. And the magicians of Egypt did so with their enchantments: and Pharaoh‘s heart was hardened, neither did he hearken unto them; as the LORD had said. And Pharaoh turned and went into his house, neither did he set his heart to this also. And all the Egyptians digged round about the river for water to drink; for they could not drink of the water of the river.
    •  Exodus 15:23-25. And when they came to Marah, they could not drink of the waters of Marah, for they were bitter: therefore the name of it was called Marah. And the people murmured against Moses, saying, What shall we drink? And he cried unto the LORD; and the LORD shewed him a tree, which when he had cast into the waters, the waters were made sweet: there he made for them a statute and an ordinance, and there he proved them.
    •  Genesis 27:36-39 And he said, Is not he rightly named Jacob? for he hath supplanted me these two times: he took away my birthright; and, behold, now he hath taken away my blessing. And he said, Hast thou not reserved a blessing for me?  37 And Isaac answered and said unto Esau, Behold, I have made him thy lord, and all his brethren have I given to him for servants; and with corn and wine have I sustained him: and what shall I do now unto thee, my son ?  38 And Esau said unto his father, Hast thou but one blessing, my father? bless me, even me also, O my father. And Esau lifted up his voice, and wept.  39 And Isaac his father answered and said unto him, Behold, thy dwelling shall be the fatness of the earth, and of the dew of heaven from above;
    •  Hebrews 12:15-17 Looking diligently lest any man fail of the grace of God; lest any root of bitterness springing up trouble you, and thereby many be defiled;  16 Lest there be any fornicator, or profane person, as Esau, who for one morsel of meat sold his birthright.  17 For ye know how that afterward, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected: for he found no place of repentance , though he sought it carefully with  tears.
    •  2 Kings 2:19-22 And the men of the city said unto Elisha, Behold, I pray thee, the situation of this city is pleasant, as my lord seeth: but the water is naught, and the ground barren.  20 And he said, Bring me a new cruse, and put salt therein. And they brought it to him.  21 And he went forth unto the spring of the waters, and cast the salt in there, and said, Thus saith the LORD, I have healed these waters; there shall not be from thence any more death or barren land.  22 So the waters were healed unto this day, according to the saying of Elisha which he spake.
    •  THE FOURTH TRUMPET. THE SUN, MOON AND STARS ARE SMITTEN  Revelation 8:12-13. And the fourth angel sounded, and the third part of the sun was smitten, and the third part of the moon, and the third part of the stars; so as the third part of them was darkened, and the day shone not for a third part of it, and the night likewise. And I beheld, and heard an angel flying through the midst of heaven, saying with a loud voice, Woe, woe, woe, to the inhabiters of the earth by reason of the other voices of the trumpet of the three angels, which are yet to sound!
    •  Luke 21:25. And there shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and in the stars; and upon the earth distress of nations, with perplexity; the sea and the waves roaring;  Matthew 24:29. Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken:  Mark 13:24. But in those days, after that tribulation, the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light,
    •  Isaiah 13:9-10. Behold, the day of the LORD cometh, cruel both with wrath and fierce anger, to lay the land desolate: and he shall destroy the sinners thereof out of it. For the stars of heaven and the constellations thereof shall not give their light: the sun shall be darkened in his going forth, and the moon shall not cause her light to shine.  Jeremiah 4:23, 28. I beheld the earth, and, lo, it was without form, and void; and the heavens, and they had no light. For this shall the earth mourn, and the heavens above be black: because I have spoken it, I have purposed it, and will not repent, neither will I turn back from it.
    •  Ezekiel 32:7-8. And when I shall put thee out, I will cover the heaven, and make the stars thereof dark; I will cover the sun with a cloud, and the moon shall not give her light. All the bright lights of heaven will I make dark over thee, and set darkness upon thy land, saith the Lord GOD.  Joel 2:10,30,31. 3:15. he earth shall quake before them; the heavens shall tremble: the sun and the moon shall be dark, and the stars shall withdraw their shining: And I will shew wonders in the heavens and in the earth, blood, and fire, and pillars of smoke. The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great and the terrible day of the LORD come. The sun and the moon shall be darkened, and the stars shall withdraw their shining.
    •  Amos 5:20. Shall not the day of the LORD be darkness, and not light? even very dark, and no brightness in it?  Zephaniah 1:14-16. The great day of the LORD is near, it is near, and hasteth greatly, even the voice of the day of the LORD: the mighty man shall cry there bitterly. That day is a day of wrath, a day of trouble and distress, a day of wasteness and desolation, a day of darkness and gloominess, a day of clouds and thick darkness, A day of the trumpet and alarm against the fenced cities, and against the high towers.  This darkness will effect the CROPS of the earth; they will not ripen. Light and heat REDUCED BY THE THIRD will result in a catastrophic CHANGE IN WEATHER CONDITIONS. Even the SEASONS will be affected.
    •  Isaiah 5:30. And in that day they shall roar against them like the roaring of the sea: and if one look unto the land, behold darkness and sorrow, and the light is darkened in the heavens thereof.  Amos 8:9. And it shall come to pass in that day, saith the Lord GOD, that I will cause the sun to go down at noon, and I will darken the earth in the clear day:  Matthew 27:45. Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land unto the ninth hour. At the crucifixion of the Lord Jesus Christ, ONE THIRD of the Godhead was exposed to judgment. Here under the fourth trumpet, the reciprocal punishment of the earth is undertaken.  This results from the signs of the Godhead in the heavens, the DARKENING of the sun, moon and stars.
    •  Exodus 10:21-23. And the LORD said unto Moses, Stretch out thine hand toward heaven, that there may be darkness over the land of Egypt, even darkness which may be felt. And Moses stretched forth his hand toward heaven; and there was a thick darkness in all the land of Egypt three days: They saw not one another, neither rose any from his place for three days: but all the children of Israel had light in their dwellings.  Revelation 16:10. And the fifth angel poured out his vial upon the seat of the beast; and his kingdom was full of darkness; and they gnawed their tongues for pain.
    •  THE ANGEL. The Greek New Testament (Byzantine) reads, eagle; (Received Text), angel, and (Westcott and Hort), eagle.  The FIRST FOUR trumpets deal with the PHYSICAL UNIVERSE, namely, the earth, seas, rivers, and the sun, moon and stars. The LAST THREE are related to HUMAN BEINGS. Both the first four trumpets and vials affect the same areas. The first, the earth; the second, the seas; the third, the rivers; the fourth the sun, moon and stars. In each instance the trumpets inflict their plagues on the third part, while the vials deal with the entire area. It is as though the trumpets are a warning, a teacher, of what is yet to unfold during the great tribulation period.
    •  Luke 17:34-37. I tell you, in that night there shall be two men in one bed; the one shall be taken, and the other shall be left. Two women shall be grinding together; the one shall be taken, and the other left. Two men shall be in the field; the one shall be taken, and the other left. And they answered and said unto him, Where, Lord? And he said unto them, Wheresoever the body is, thither will the eagles be gathered together.  Matthew 24:27-28. For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For wheresoever the carcase is, there will the eagles be gathered together.  Revelation 1:18. I am he that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore, Amen; and have the keys of hell and of death.
    •  John 6:53-58. Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink his blood, ye have no life in you. Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day. For my flesh is meat indeed, and my blood is drink indeed. He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me, and I in him. As the living Father hath sent me, and I live by the Father: so he that eateth me, even he shall live by me. This is that bread which came down from heaven: not as your fathers did eat manna, and are dead: he that eateth of this bread shall live for ever.
    •  Matthew 26:26-28. And as they were eating, Jesus took bread, and blessed it, and brake it, and gave it to the disciples, and said, Take, eat; this is my body. And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, Drink ye all of it; For this is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins.  Isaiah 40:29-31. He giveth power to the faint; and to them that have no might he increaseth strength. Even the youths shall faint and be weary, and the young men shall utterly fall: But they that wait upon the LORD shall renew their strength; they shall mount up with wings as eagles; they shall run, and not be weary; and they shall walk, and not faint.
    •  Deuteronomy 32:11-12. As an eagle stirreth up her nest, fluttereth over her young, spreadeth abroad her wings, taketh them, beareth them on her wings: So the LORD alone did lead him, and there was no strange god with him.  The EAGLE is a symbol of the Spirit filled saints of God, whose desire it is to soar in the heavens. It is the symbol of authority and power. It is a symbol of a king.  Its keen eyes shadow forth that the BRIDE OF CHRIST is ever watchful, always alert, always on guard, always on the ready.
    •  Matthew 24:42-44. Watch therefore: for ye know not what hour your Lord doth come. But know this, that if the goodman of the house had known in what watch the thief would come, he would have watched, and would not have suffered his house to be broken up. Therefore be ye also ready: for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh.  1 Thessalonians 5:4-5. But ye, brethren, are not in darkness, that that day should overtake you as a thief. Ye are all the children of light, and the children of the day: we are not of the night, nor of darkness.
    •  Psalm 149:5-9. Let the saints be joyful in glory: let them sing aloud upon their beds. Let the high praises of God be in their mouth, and a twoedged sword in their hand; To execute vengeance upon the heathen, and punishments upon the people; To bind their kings with chains, and their nobles with fetters of iron; To execute upon them the judgment written: this honour have all his saints. Praise ye the LORD.  1 Corinthians 6:2-3. Do ye not know that the saints shall judge the world? and if the world shall be judged by you, are ye unworthy to judge the smallest matters? Know ye not that we shall judge angels? how much more things that pertain to this life?
    •  Hebrews 6:2. Of the doctrine of baptisms, and of laying on of hands, and of resurrection of the dead, and of eternal judgment.  The eagle, in this instance, constitutes the BRIDE OF CHRIST. It is here in the interval between the sounding of the fourth and fifth trumpets that this majestic bird‘s thundering voice heralds, WOE, WOE, WOE, to the inhabiters of the earth by reason of the other voices of the other trumpets of the three angels, which are yet to sound.  The last three trumpets are the THREE WOES.  It is here that the SPIRIT and the BRIDE says COME. And let him that heareth say come. And let him that is athirst say come. and whosoever will, let him take of the water of life freely.  It is in this DUAL ROLE, of preaching salvation and demonstrating the power of God on the one hand, and ministering and executing judgment on the other, that the bride of Christ or the manifested Sons of God, communicate their END TIME MINISTRY.
    •  Isaiah 61:1-2. The Spirit of the Lord GOD is upon me; because the LORD hath anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek; he hath sent me to bind up the brokenhearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound; To proclaim the acceptable year of the LORD, and the day of vengeance of our God; to comfort all that mourn;  This ministry of JUDGMENT is further seen in the ARMY OF THE LORD.
    •  Joel 2:1-11. Blow ye the trumpet in Zion, and sound an alarm in my holy mountain: let all the inhabitants of the land tremble: for the day of the LORD cometh, for it is nigh at hand; A day of darkness and of gloominess, a day of clouds and of thick darkness, as the morning spread upon the mountains: a great people and a strong; there hath not been ever the like, neither shall be any more after it, even to the years of many generations. A fire devoureth before them; and behind them a flame burneth: the land is as the garden of Eden before them, and behind them a desolate wilderness; yea, and nothing shall escape them. The appearance of them is as the appearance of horses; and as horsemen, so shall they run. Like the noise of chariots on the tops of mountains shall they leap, like the noise of a flame of fire that devoureth the stubble, as a strong people set in battle array.
    •  Before their face the people shall be much pained: all faces shall gather blackness. They shall run like mighty men; they shall climb the wall like men of war; and they shall march every one on his ways, and they shall not break their ranks: Neither shall one thrust another; they shall walk every one in his path: and when they fall upon the sword, they shall not be wounded. They shall run to and fro in the city; they shall run upon the wall, they shall climb up upon the houses; they shall enter in at the windows like a thief. The earth shall quake before them; the heavens shall tremble: the sun and the moon shall be dark, and the stars shall withdraw their shining: And the LORD shall utter his voice before his army: for his camp is very great: for he is strong that executeth his word: for the day of the LORD is great and very terrible; and who can abide it?
    •  As Moses was the instrument of God in the infliction of the plagues on Egypt, so the BRIDE OF CHRIST will become the vehicle though which the TRUMPET JUDGMENTS will be released upon the earth.  As the EAGLE lives and soars in the high places of the earth so will the members of the BRIDE OF CHRIST have their affection set on things above. Their citizenship is in heaven.  Philippians 3:20. For our conversation is in heaven; from whence also we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ:  The word conversation is to be amended to CITIZENSHIP.
    •  Hebrews 12:22-24. But ye are come unto mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, To the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect, And to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better things than that of Abel.  Revelation 4:6-7. And before the throne there was a sea of glass like unto crystal: and in the midst of the throne, and round about the throne, were four beasts full of eyes before and behind. And the first beast was like a lion, and the second beast like a calf, and the third beast had a face as a man, and the fourth beast was like a flying eagle.
    •  Revelation 5:8-10. And when he had taken the book, the four beasts and four and twenty elders fell down before the Lamb, having every one of them harps, and golden vials full of odours, which are the prayers of saints. And they sung a new song, saying, Thou art worthy to take the book, and to open the seals thereof: for thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation; And hast made us unto our God kings and priests: and we shall reign on the earth.
    •  EAGLES in the Bible are synonymous with JUDGMENT.  Deuteronomy 28:49. The LORD shall bring a nation against thee from far, from the end of the earth, as swift as the eagle flieth; a nation whose tongue thou shalt not understand.  Jeremiah 4:13. Behold, he shall come up as clouds, and his chariots shall be as a whirlwind: his horses are swifter than eagles. Woe unto us! for we are spoiled.  Hosea 8:1. Set the trumpet to thy mouth. He shall come as an eagle against the house of the LORD, because they have transgressed my covenant, and trespassed against my law.  Habakkuk 1:8. Their horses also are swifter than the leopards, and are more fierce than the evening wolves: and their horsemen shall spread themselves, and their horsemen shall come from far; they shall fly as the eagle that hasteth to eat.
    •  Revelation 12:14. And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent.  One translation declares that the eagle had a BLOOD RED TAIL.  This is prophetic of the three ensuing judgments that are now directed towards mankind. The inhabiters of the earth will now be exposed to the GREATEST JUDGMENT OF GOD OF ALL TIME.
    •  THE FIFTH TRUMPET. THE PLAGUE, OF LOCUSTS. THE FIRST WOE!  Revelation 9:1-12. And the fifth angel sounded, and I saw a star fall from heaven unto the earth: and to him was given the key of the bottomless pit. And he opened the bottomless pit; and there arose a smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of a great furnace; and the sun and the air were darkened by reason of the smoke of the pit. And there came out of the smoke locusts upon the earth: and unto them was given power, as the scorpions of the earth have power. And it was commanded them that they should not hurt the grass of the earth, neither any green thing, neither any tree; but only those men which have not the seal of God in their foreheads. And to them it was given that they should not kill them, but that they should be tormented five months: and their torment was as the torment of a scorpion, when he striketh a man.
    •  And in those days shall men seek death, and shall not find it; and shall desire to die, and death shall flee from them. And the shapes of the locusts were like unto horses prepared unto battle; and on their heads were as it were crowns like gold, and their faces were as the faces of men. And they had hair as the hair of women, and their teeth were as the teeth of lions. And they had breastplates, as it were breastplates of iron; and the sound of their wings was as the sound of chariots of many horses running to battle. And they had tails like unto scorpions, and there were stings in their tails: and their power was to hurt men five months. And they had a king over them, which is the angel of the bottomless pit, whose name in the Hebrew tongue is Abaddon, but in the Greek tongue hath his name Apollyon. One woe is past; and, behold, there come two woes more hereafter.
    •  Revelation 1:20. The mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in my right hand, and the seven golden candlesticks. The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches: and the seven candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven churches.  Revelation 12:1. And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars:  The star fell from the heaven to the earth. In so doing it was injected with SATANIC majesty and AUTHORITY.  A star is a symbol of a SPIRIT FILLED BELIEVER.  This is the picture of the FALL OF THE ANTICHRIST. He will be one of the LAST DAY APOSTLES that will fall.  He is here detected and discerned by the end time church. The church is made aware of this personage at this time. It is NOT THE TIME for his full manifestation on the earth.  This son of perdition is also referred to in these scriptures.
    •  John 17:12. While I was with them in the world, I kept them in thy name: those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition; that the scripture might be fulfilled.  2 Thessalonians 2:3. Let no man deceive you by any means: for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition;
    •  Luke 8:27-31. And when he went forth to land, there met him out of the city a certain man, which had devils long time, and ware no clothes, neither abode in any house, but in the tombs. When he saw Jesus, he cried out, and fell down before him, and with a loud voice said, What have I to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of God most high? I beseech thee, torment me not. (For he had commanded the unclean spirit to come out of the man.
    •  For oftentimes it had caught him: and he was kept bound with chains and in fetters; and he brake the bands, and was driven of the devil into the wilderness.) And Jesus asked him, saying, What is thy name? And he said, Legion: because many devils were entered into him. And they besought him that he would not command them to go out into the deep.
    •  Revelation 11:7. And when they shall have finished their testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill them.  Revelation 17:8. he beast that thou sawest was, and is not; and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition: and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, whose names were not written in the book of life from the foundation of the world, when they behold the beast that was, and is not, and yet is.
    •  Revelation 20:1-3. And I saw an angel come down from heaven, having the key of the bottomless pit and a great chain in his hand. And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand years, And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled: and after that he must be loosed a little season.  Romans 10:7. Or, Who shall descend into the deep? (that is, to bring up Christ again from the dead.)
    •  The LOCUSTS are symbols of demonic forces. They are composed of HORSES, GOLD, MEN, WOMEN, AND LIONS. They are shown to have breastplates, wings and tails.  These locusts are given power over men for FIVE MONTHS. They can inflict severe pain, yet DO NOT HAVE THE POWERS OF DEATH.  Genesis 7:24. And the waters prevailed upon the earth an hundred and fifty days.  They had a KING over them. Earthly locusts DO NOT have a king over them.  Proverbs 30:27. The locusts have no king, yet go they forth all of them by bands;
    •  A degree of intelligence is given them. They have the ability to discern those with the SEAL OF THE LIVING GOD; these they do not touch.  Their target of torment is MEN! They do not, as in the case of natural locusts, attack the earth, green things or trees.  As in any army, so in Satan‘s army, there are DEGREES OF RANK. This is shown in:  Ephesians 6:12. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places.
    •  Revelation 1:18. I am he that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore, Amen; and have the keys of hell and of death.  Satan gives power to this personage as he falls. He will in fact emerge with TOTAL POWER OVER ALL THE EARTH. None will be able to resist him.  He will gain the whole world, but he will loose his own soul.  In the days that lie ahead, a gigantic increase in the OCCULT will occur. It will continue until this woe comes upon the earth. The world will become completely saturated with DEMONIC POWER.
    •  The antichrist is NOT MANIFESTED to the world at this point in time; he is however, detected by the church here.  Isaiah 14:12. How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning! how art thou cut down to the ground, which didst weaken the nations!  Luke 10:18. And he said unto them, I beheld Satan as lightning fall from heaven.  Exodus 10:4-15. Else, if thou refuse to let my people go, behold, to morrow will I bring the locusts into thy coast: And they shall cover the face of the earth, that one cannot be able to see the earth: and they shall eat the residue of that which is escaped, which remaineth unto you from the hail, and shall eat every tree which groweth for you out of the field: And they shall fill thy houses, and the houses of all thy servants, and the houses of all the Egyptians; which neither thy fathers, nor thy fathers‘ fathers have seen, since the day that they were upon the earth unto this day. And he turned himself, and went out from Pharaoh.
    •  And Pharaoh‘s servants said unto him, How long shall this man be a snare unto us? let the men go, that they may serve the LORD their God: knowest thou not yet that Egypt is destroyed? And Moses and Aaron were brought again unto Pharaoh: and he said unto them, Go, serve the LORD your God: but who are they that shall go? And Moses said, We will go with our young and with our old, with our sons and with our daughters, with our flocks and with our herds will we go; for we must hold a feast unto the LORD. And he said unto them, Let the LORD be so with you, as I will let you go, and your little ones: look to it; for evil is before you. Not so: go now ye that are men, and serve the LORD; for that ye did desire.
    •  And they were driven out from Pharaoh‘s presence. And the LORD said unto Moses , Stretch out thine hand over the land of Egypt for the locusts, that they may come up upon the land of Egypt, and eat every herb of the land, even all that the hail hath left. And Moses stretched forth his rod over the land of Egypt, and the LORD brought an east wind upon the land all that day, and all that night; and when it was morning, the east wind brought the locusts. And the locusts went up over all the land of Egypt, and rested in all the coasts of Egypt: very grievous were they; before them there were no such locusts as they, neither after them shall be such. For they covered the face of the whole earth, so that the land was darkened; and they did eat every herb of the land, and all the fruit of the trees which the hail had left: and there remained not any green thing in the trees, or in the herbs of the field, through all the land of Egypt.
    •  Ezekiel 9:4-6. And the LORD said unto him, Go through the midst of the city, through the midst of Jerusalem, and set a mark upon the foreheads of the men that sigh and that cry for all the abominations that be done in the midst thereof. And to the others he said in mine hearing, Go ye after him through the city, and smite: let not your eye spare, neither have ye pity: Slay utterly old and young, both maids, and little children, and women: but come not near any man upon whom is the mark; and begin at my sanctuary. Then they began at the ancient men which were before the house.
    •  That devils are aware that a time of TORMENT for them exists, there is no doubt.  Matthew 8:29. And, behold, they cried out, saying, What have we to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of God? art thou come hither to torment us before the time?  Revelation 14:10-11. The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb:  Revelation 20:10. And the devil that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever.  Isaiah 4:5. And the LORD will create upon every dwelling place of mount Zion, and upon her assemblies, a cloud and smoke by day, and the shining of a flaming fire by night: for upon all the glory shall be a defence.
    •  Zechariah 2:5. For I, saith the LORD, will be unto her a wall of fire round about, and will be the glory in the midst of her.  With all the excruciating pain and torment, men would NOT REPENT. Rather, they wished and sought death. DEATH EVADED THEM.  The desire for death has its reality in former times.  Jeremiah 8:3. And death shall be chosen rather than life by all the residue of them that remain of this evil family, which remain in all the places whither I have driven them, saith the LORD of hosts.  Joel 1:6. For a nation is come up upon my land, strong, and without number, whose teeth are the teeth of a lion, and he hath the cheek teeth of a great lion.  He is called the DESTROYER.
    •  Jeremiah 4:7. The lion is come up from his thicket, and the destroyer of the Gentiles is on his way; he is gone forth from his place to make thy land desolate; and thy cities shall be laid waste, without an inhabitant.  Jeremiah 6:26. O daughter of my people, gird thee with sackcloth, and wallow thyself in ashes: make thee mourning, as for an only son, most bitter lamentation: for the spoiler shall suddenly come upon us.  Isaiah 16:4. Let mine outcasts dwell with thee, Moab; be thou a covert to them from the face of the spoiler: for the extortioner is at an end, the spoiler ceaseth, the oppressors are consumed out of the land.  Daniel 8:24-25. And his power shall be mighty, but not by his own power: and he shall destroy wonderfully, and shall prosper, and practise, and shall destroy the mighty and the holy people. And through his policy also he shall cause craft to prosper in his hand; and he shall magnify himself in his heart, and by peace shall destroy many: he shall also stand up against the Prince of princes; but he shall be broken without hand.
    •  Daniel 11:44. But tidings out of the east and out of the north shall trouble him: therefore he shall go forth with great fury to destroy, and utterly to make away many.  These SUPERNATURAL BEINGS when released will attack man in a manner hitherto not experienced in his history.  The FALLEN STAR and the KING OF THE LOCUSTS are TWO DIFFERENT PEOPLE.  When released from their place in the bottomless pit, those without the seal of the living God upon them, will find a living hell, a time of torment that wishing for death is the only possible solution. They will not find it.  Isaiah 24:22. And they shall be gathered together, as prisoners are gathered in the pit, and shall be shut up in the prison, and after many days shall they be visited.
    •  Psalm 69:15. Let not the waterflood overflow me, neither let the deep swallow me up, and let not the pit shut her mouth upon me.  Ezekiel 26:20. When I shall bring thee down with them that descend into the pit, with the people of old time, and shall set thee in the low parts of the earth, in places desolate of old, with them that go down to the pit, that thou be not inhabited; and I shall set glory in the land of the living;  Ezekiel 31:16. I made the nations to shake at the sound of his fall, when I cast him down to hell with them that descend into the pit: and all the trees of Eden, the choice and best of Lebanon, all that drink water, shall be comforted in the nether parts of the earth.  Isaiah 14:9. Hell from beneath is moved for thee to meet thee at thy coming: it stirreth up the dead for thee, even all the chief ones of the earth; it hath raised up from their thrones all the kings of the nations.
    •  Numbers 16:33. They, and all that appertained to them, went down alive into the pit, and the earth closed upon them: and they perished from among the congregation.  Psalm 28:1. Unto thee will I cry, O LORD my rock; be not silent to me: lest, if thou be silent to me, I become like them that go down into the pit.  Job 17:16. They shall go down to the bars of the pit, when our rest together is in the dust.
    •  THE SIXTH TRUMPET. THE PLAGUE OF HORSEMEN.  Revelation 9:13-21, 10, 11:1- 14. THE SECOND WOE! And the sixth angel sounded, and I heard a voice from the four horns of the golden altar which is before God, Saying to the sixth angel which had the trumpet, Loose the four angels which are bound in the great river Euphrates. And the four angels were loosed, which were prepared for an hour, and a day, and a month, and a year, for to slay the third part of men. And the number of the army of the horsemen were two hundred thousand thousand: and I heard the number of them. And thus I saw the horses in the vision, and them that sat on them, having breastplates of fire, and of jacinth, and brimstone fire and smoke and brimstone.
    •  By these three was the third part of men killed, by the fire, and by the smoke, and by the brimstone, which issued out of their mouths. For their power is in their mouth, and in their tails: for their tails were like unto serpents, and had heads, and with them they do hurt. And the rest of the men which were not killed by these plagues yet repented not of the works of their hands, that they should not worship devils, and idols of gold, and silver, and brass, and stone, and of wood: which neither can see, nor hear, nor walk: Neither repented they of their murders, nor of their sorceries, nor of their fornication, nor of their thefts. And I saw another mighty angel come down from heaven, clothed with a cloud: and a rainbow was upon his head, and his face was as it were the sun, and his feet as pillars of fire: And he had in his hand a little book open: and he set his right foot upon the sea, and his left foot on the earth, And cried with a loud voice, as when a lion roareth: and when he had cried, seven thunders uttered their voices. And when the seven thunders had uttered their voices, I was about to write: and I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Seal up those things which the seven thunders uttered, and write them not.
    •  And the angel which I saw stand upon the sea and upon the earth lifted up his hand to heaven, And sware by him that liveth for ever and ever, who created heaven, and the things that therein are, and the earth, and the things that therein are, and the sea, and the things which are therein, that there should be time no longer: But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be finished, as he hath declared to his servants the prophets. And the voice which I heard from heaven spake unto me again, and said, Go and take the little book which is open in the hand of the angel which standeth upon the sea and upon the earth. And I went unto the angel, and said unto him, Give me the little book. And he said unto me, Take it, and eat it up; and it shall make thy belly bitter, but it shall be in thy mouth sweet as honey. And I took the little book out of the angel‘s hand, and ate it up; and it was in my mouth sweet as honey: and as soon as I had eaten it, my belly was bitter.
    •  And he said unto me, Thou must prophesy again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings. And there was given me a reed like unto a rod: and the angel stood, saying, Rise, and measure the temple of God, and the altar, and them that worship therein. But the court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not; for it is given unto the Gentiles: and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two months. And I will give power unto my two witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore days, clothed in sackcloth. These are the two olive trees, and the two candlesticks standing before the God of the earth. And if any man will hurt them, fire proceedeth out of their mouth, and devoureth their enemies: and if any man will hurt them, he must in this manner be killed. These have power to shut heaven, that it rain not in the days of their prophecy: and have power over waters to turn them to blood, and to smite the earth with all plagues, as often as they will.
    •  And when they shall have finished their testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill them. And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified. And they of the people and kindreds and tongues and nations shall see their dead bodies three days and an half, and shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put in graves. And they that dwell upon the earth shall rejoice over them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one to another; because these two prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth. And after three days and an half the Spirit of life from God entered into them, and they stood upon their feet; and great fear fell upon them which saw them. And they heard a great voice from heaven saying unto them, Come up hither. And they ascended up to heaven in a cloud; and their enemies beheld them. And the same hour was there a great earthquake, and the tenth part of the city fell, and in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand: and the remnant were affrighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven. The second woe is past; and, behold, the third woe cometh quickly.
    •  Under the fifth trumpet plagues of demonic locusts visit the earth – they DO NOT HAVE THE POWER TO KILL, only to afflict torment. Here under the sixth trumpet, the multitudinous plague of demonic horsemen are empowered to SLAY A THIRD of the population of the earth!  The four bad angels, leaders of this invasion from hell, are bound in the river Euphrates. This river formed one of the borders of the promised land.  Genesis 15-18. In the same day the Lord made a covenant with Abram, saying, Unto this seed have I given this land, from the river of Egypt unto the great river, the river Euphrates:  Their number is said to be TWO HUNDRED MILLION.
    •  Psalm 68:17. The chariots of God are twenty thousand, even thousands of angels: the Lord is among them, as in Sinai, in the holy place.  They discharge RED FIRE, BLUE JACINTH, AND YELLOW BRIMSTONE from their mouths. Their power is derived from their mouths and TAILS. The tails are in the form of SERPENTS HEADS.  A VOICE issued from the golden alter, the place of PRAYER and PRAISE.
    •  Matthew 8:28-29. And when he was come to the other side into the country of the Gergesenes, there met him two possessed with devils, coming out of the tombs, exceeding fierce, so that no man might pass by that way. And, behold, they cried out, saying, What have we to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of God? art thou come hither to torment us before the time?  These are four FALLEN angels. As God has four leaders in authority, so also has the devil. His methods of duplication of God‘s order are consistent. They change not in this instance.
    •  This hideous plague, THE SECOND WOE, is encountered by all the dwellers on earth PRIOR to the great tribulation period.  The sixth trumpet extends from Revelation 9:13 to Revelation 11:14, a total of THIRTYTHREE VERSES.  THE GOLDEN ALTAR.  Exodus 30:6. And thou shalt put it before the vail that is by the ark of the testimony, before the mercy seat that is over the testimony, where I will meet with thee.
    •  Exodus 40:5. And thou shalt set the altar of gold for the incense before the ark of the testimony, and put the hanging of the door to the tabernacle.  The golden altar is here shown to be IMMEDIATELY BEFORE the PRESENCE of the Lord. These bound angels are shown to be PROPHETIC OF THE BINDING OF LUCIFER himself.  Revelation 20:2-7. And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand years, And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled: and after that he must be loosed a little season.
    •  And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them: and I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not worshipped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands; and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years. But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished. This is the first resurrection. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection: on such the second death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years. And when the thousand years are expired, Satan shall be loosed out of his prison.
    •  2 Peter 2:4. For if God spared not the angels that sinned, but cast them down to hell, and delivered them into chains of darkness, to be reserved unto judgment;  Jude 6. And the angels which kept not their first estate, but left their own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting chains under darkness unto the judgment of the great day.  1 Peter 3:19. By which also he went and preached unto the spirits in prison;  These angels were reserved unto, or for, the day of judgment. Their judgment was not their own. Rather, they were to administer the judgment of God under this trumpet.
    •  Jeremiah 46:4-10. Harness the horses; and get up, ye horsemen, and stand forth with your helmets; furbish the spears, and put on the brigandines. Wherefore have I seen them dismayed and turned away back? and their mighty ones are beaten down, and are fled apace, and look not back: for fear was round about, saith the LORD. Let not the swift flee away, nor the mighty man escape; they shall stumble, and fall toward the north by the river Euphrates. Who is this that cometh up as a flood, whose waters are moved as the rivers?
    •  Egypt riseth up like a flood, and his waters are moved like the rivers; and he saith, I will go up, and will cover the earth; I will destroy the city and the inhabitants thereof. Come up, ye horses; and rage, ye chariots; and let the mighty men come forth; the Ethiopians and the Libyans, that handle the shield; and the Lydians, that handle and bend the bow. For this is the day of the Lord GOD of hosts, a day of vengeance, that he may avenge him of his adversaries: and the sword shall devour, and it shall be satiate and made drunk with their blood: for the Lord GOD of hosts hath a sacrifice in the north country by the river Euphrates.
    •  Jeremiah 4:13, 29. Behold, he shall come up as clouds, and his chariots shall be as a whirlwind: his horses are swifter than eagles. Woe unto us! for we are spoiled. The whole city shall flee for the noise of the horsemen and bowmen; they shall go into thickets, and climb up upon the rocks: every city shall be forsaken, and not a man dwell therein.  These Satanic horsemen are prepared for this specific time. They are SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, the like no earth dweller has seen.  Exodus 34:10. And he said, Behold, I make a covenant: before all thy people I will do marvels, such as have not been done in all the earth, nor in any nation: and all the people among which thou art shall see the work of the LORD: for it is a terrible thing that I will do with thee.
    •  Isaiah 31:3. Now the Egyptians are men, and not God; and their horses flesh, and not spirit. When the LORD shall stretch out his hand, both he that helpeth shall fall, and he that is holpen shall fall down, and they all shall fail together.  Jeremiah 8:13-17. I will surely consume them, saith the LORD: there shall be no grapes on the vine, nor figs on the fig tree, and the leaf shall fade; and the things that I have given them shall pass away from them. Why do we sit still? assemble yourselves, and let us enter into the defenced cities, and let us be silent there: for the LORD our God hath put us to silence, and given us water of gall to drink, because we have sinned against the LORD.
    •  We looked for peace, but no good came; and for a time of health, and behold trouble! The snorting of his horses was heard from Dan: the whole land trembled at the sound of the neighing of his strong ones; for they are come, and have devoured the land, and all that is in it; the city, and those that dwell therein. For, behold, I will send serpents, cockatrices, among you, which will not be charmed, and they shall bite you, saith the Lord.  WORKS OF MEN‘S HANDS IS IDOLATRY. Devil worship is associated with it. This is indicative of the resurgence and great revival of DEMON WORSHIP and idolatry in this day.
    •  Deuteronomy 4:28. And there ye shall serve gods, the work of men‘s hands, woo d and stone, which neither see, nor hear, nor eat, nor smell.  Psalm 135:15. The idols of the heathen are silver and gold, the work of men‘s hands.  Matthew 12:43-45. When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he walketh through dry places, seeking rest, and findeth none. Then he saith, I will return into my house from whence I came out; and when he is come, he findeth it empty, swept, and garnished. Then goeth he, and taketh with himself seven other spirits more wicked than himself, and they enter in and dwell there: and the last state of that man is worse than the first. Even so shall it be also unto this wicked generation.
    •  1 Corinthians 10:20. But I say, that the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God: and I would not that ye should have fellowship with devils.  1 Timothy 4:1. Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils;  Deuteronomy 32:17. They sacrificed unto devils, not to God; to gods whom they knew not, to new gods that came newly up, whom your fathers feared not.  Deuteronomy 31:29. For I know that after my death ye will utterly corrupt yourselves, and turn aside from the way which I have commanded you; and evil will befall you in the latter days; because ye will do evil in the sight of the LORD, to provoke him to anger through the work of your hands.
    •  The increasing fascination in the occult and other related practices is no chance incident. As seen in this trumpet, this interest will generate into an all time high in the last days. Here it is shown as a standard accepted practice.  LYING SPIRITS are everywhere on the increase.  1 Kings 22:22-23. And the LORD said unto him, Wherewith? And he said, I will go forth, and I will be a lying spirit in the mouth of all his prophets. And he said, Thou shalt persuade him, and prevail also: go forth, and do so. Now therefore, behold, the LORD hath put a lying spirit in the mouth of all these thy prophets, and the LORD hath spoken evil concerning thee.
    •  1 Timothy 4:1. Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils;  Revelation 18:23. And the light of a candle shall shine no more at all in thee; and the voice of the bridegroom and of the bride shall be heard no more at all in thee: for thy merchants were the great men of the earth; for by thy sorceries were all nations deceived.  Galatians 5:20. Idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, variance, emulations, wrath, strife, seditions, heresies,  Exodus 7:22. And the magicians of Egypt did so with their enchantments: and Pharaoh‘s heart was hardened, neither did he hearken unto them; as the LORD had said.
    •  Isaiah 47:9,12,13. But these two things shall come to thee in a moment in one day, the loss of children, and widowhood: they shall come upon thee in their perfection for the multitude of thy sorceries, and for the great abundance of thine enchantments. Stand now with thine enchantments, and with the multitude of thy sorceries, wherein thou hast laboured from thy youth; if so be thou shalt be able to profit, if so be thou mayest prevail. Thou art wearied in the multitude of thy counsels. Let now the astrologers, the stargazers, the monthly prognosticators, stand up, and save thee from these things that shall come upon thee.  Leviticus 19:31. Regard not them that have familiar spirits, neither seek after wizards, to be defiled by them: I am the LORD your God.  Leviticus 20:6,27. And the soul that turneth after such as have familiar spirits, and after wizards, to go a whoring after them, I will even set my face against that soul, and will cut him off from among his people. A man also or woman that hath a familiar spirit, or that is a wizard, shall surely be put to death: they shall stone them with stones: their blood shall be upon them.
    •  Deuteronomy 18:10-12. There shall not be found among you any one that maketh his son or his daughter to pass through the fire, or that useth divination, or an observer of times, or an enchanter, or a witch, Or a charmer, or a consulter with familiar spirits, or a wizard, or a necromancer. For all that do these things are an abomination unto the LORD: and because of these abominations the LORD thy God doth drive them out from before thee.  Exodus 22:18. Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live.  1 Samuel 28:7. Then said Saul unto his servants, Seek me a woman that hath a familiar spirit, that I may go to her, and enquire of her. And his servants said to him, Behold, there is a woman that hath a familiar spirit at Endor.
    •  1 Chronicles 10:13-14. So Saul died for his transgression which he committed against the LORD, even against the word of the LORD, which he kept not, and also for asking counsel of one that had a familiar spirit, to enquire of it; And enquired not of the LORD: therefore he slew him, and turned the kingdom unto David the son of Jesse.  Isaiah 8:19. And when they shall say unto you, Seek unto them that have familiar spirits, and unto wizards that peep, and that mutter: should not a people seek unto their God? for the living to the dead?  Acts 16:16. And it came to pass, as we went to prayer, a certain damsel possessed with a spirit of divination met us, which brought her masters much gain by soothsaying: SORCERY mentioned here included, divination, enchantment, incantation, magic, necromancy, witchcraft, familiar spirits, wizards, witches and soothsayers. SUPERNATURAL HORSES are not unknown in the Scriptures.
    •  2 Kings 2:11. And it came to pass, as they still went on, and talked, that, behold, there appeared a chariot of fire, and horses of fire, and parted them both asunder; and Elijah went up by a whirlwind into heaven.  2 Kings 6:17. And Elisha prayed, and said, LORD, I pray thee, open his eyes, that he may see. And the LORD opened the eyes of the young man; and he saw: and, behold, the mountain was full of horses and chariots of fire round about Elisha.  In all this, men would not repent. To some people no amount of chastising and discipline has an effect.  Proverbs 27:22. Though thou shouldest bray a fool in a mortar among wheat with a pestle, yet will not his foolishness depart from him.  2 Timothy 3:13. But evil men and seducers shall wax worse and worse, deceiving, and being deceived.
    •  1 Timothy 4:1-3. Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils; Speaking lies in hypocrisy; having their conscience seared with a hot iron; Forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from meats, which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of them which believe and know the truth.  1 Corinthians 10:19-22. What say I then? that the idol is any thing, or that which is offered in sacrifice to idols is any thing? But I say, that the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God: and I would not that ye should have fellowship with devils. Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils: ye cannot be partakers of the Lord‘s table, and of the table of devils. Do we provoke the Lord to jealousy? are we stronger than he?
    •  Leviticus 17:7. And they shall no more offer their sacrifices unto devils, after whom they have gone a whoring. This shall be a statute for ever unto them throughout their generations.  Psalm 106:36-37. And they served their idols: which were a snare unto them. 37Yea, they sacrificed their sons and their daughters unto devils. All idolatry and demon worship pave the way for the ULTIMATE FULFILLMENT of WORSHIPPING THE BEAST!  Revelation 13:14-16. And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast; saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which had the wound by a sword, and did live. And he had power to give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed. And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads:
    •  FOUR major sections of life are affected under this trumpet.  MURDER will be status quo. There will be no witholding or restraint among men. Violence will prevail.  SORCERY. The Greek word used is the one from which the English word pharmacy is derived. It is well known that an enchanter with drugs paves the way for devil worship. Hallucinatory drugs open the door wide for communication with evil spirits. Drastic results appear. Often the user‘s life is very much endangered, and a high percentage of abusers end in death.  The relaxing of marriage laws in our societies is clearly evidenced. FORNICATION is the order of the day.
    •  2 Timothy 3:1. This know also, that in the last days perilous times shall come. THEFTS, and the destruction of property are rampant.  Jeremiah 12:5. If thou hast run with the footmen, and they have wearied thee, then how canst thou contend with horses? and if in the land of peace, wherein thou trustedst, they wearied thee, then how wilt thou do in the swelling of Jordan?  2 Timothy 3:1-5,13. his know also, that in the last days perilous times shall come. For men shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, Without natural affection, trucebreakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good, Traitors, heady, highminded, lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God; Having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof: from such turn away. But evil men and seducers shall wax worse and worse, deceiving, and being deceived.
    •  The revival of spiritism and the occult will be attended with an onslaught of IDOLATRY.  The cry proceeds from the FOUR HORNS of the golden altar. It is to this and the voice of the souls under the altar during the fifth seal that the Lord draws his attention. The origin of murder, false worship and idolatry, and the making of a legitimate entry into the world by the Devil through the fall of mankind began in the Garden of Eden.  Upon their loosing, TWO HUNDRED MILLION demonic horsemen ride in their invasion from hell.
    •  Revelation 19:11-16. And I saw heaven opened, and behold a white horse; and he that sat upon him was called Faithful and True, and in righteousness he doth judge and make war. His eyes were as a flame of fire, and on his head were many crowns; and he had a name written, that no man knew, but he himself. And he was clothed with a vesture dipped in blood: and his name is called The Word of God. And the armies which were in heaven followed him upon white horses, clothed in fine linen, white and clean. And out of his mouth goeth a sharp sword, that with it he should smite the nations: and he shall rule them with a rod of iron: and he treadeth the winepress of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God. And he hath on his vesture and on his thigh a name written, KING OF KINGS, AND LORD OF LORDS.
    •  ONE THIRD of the population of the earth is killed. The current population of the world is in excess of four billion people. When this second woe touches the earth, OVER A BILLION human beings will loose their lives! The ratio is one in three. In the EGYPTIAN plague it was ONE IN TEN. This will be THREE TIMES more severe!  Exodus 12:29-30. And it came to pass, that at midnight the LORD smote all the firstborn in the land of Egypt, from the firstborn of Pharaoh that sat on his throne unto the firstborn of the captive that was in the dungeon; and all the firstborn of cattle. And Pharaoh rose up in the night, he, and all his servants, and all the Egyptians; and there was a great cry in Egypt; for there was not a house where there was not one dead.
    •  TIME. One year, one month, one day, and one hour. Taken literally this trumpet judgment would execute its wrath in a little over THIRTEEN MONTHS. It points to a specific time, designed by the Lord, when this satanic invasion from hell will take place.  What will it take to bring men to repentance? This severe judgment will not do it. The Lord Jesus was very specific, stating that even if a person rose from the dead , men would not yet believe. If a man will not accept the clear teaching of the WORD OF THE LORD, there is no hope.  Luke 16:31. And he said unto him, If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will they be persuaded, though one rose from the dead.
    •  THE SEVENTH TRUMPET. THE THIRD WOE! VOICES, HAIL AND EARTHQUAKES.  Revelation 10:7; 11:15. But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be finished, as he hath declared to his servants the prophets. And the seventh angel sounded; and there were great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ; and he shall reign for ever and ever.  1 Corinthians 15:50-52. Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God; neither doth corruption inherit incorruption. Behold, I shew you a mystery; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.
    •  1 Thessalonians 4:16-17. For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.  Matthew 24:30-31. And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other.
    •  It is important to note that the seventh angel is said to sound over DAYS. This is, it sound over a PERIOD OF TIME. Its extension includes the wonders of Revelation 12. It commences with the culmination of the MYSTERY OF GOD, and concludes with the KINGDOMS OF THIS WORLD becoming the kingdoms of our LORD, and of HIS CHRIST.  The MYSTERY OF GOD includes the MARRIAGE of the Lord Jesus to the church, the conception, birth and translation of the MANCHILD, and the final overthrow and CASTING DOWN OF SATAN from the heavens. There are many mysteries in the Bible but the GREATEST is the Union of Christ to the Church.
    •  Ephesians 5:32. This is a great mystery: but I speak concerning Christ and the church.  As the seventh seal includes the seven trumpets and seven vial, so here, the SEVENTH TRUMPET INCLUDES THE SEVEN VIALS. Consequently, the seventh trumpet includes all that transpires from the DAY OF ATONEMENT to the church, to the Second Coming of the Lord Jesus Christ. From chapter 10:7 to Revelation 19:11-16.  In Revelation 11:15, the plural word kingdoms, should be amended to read in the singular, KINGDOM. It declares therefore that the SOVEREIGNTY of the world, the CONSTITUTED ORDER on the earth, has become our Lords and his Christ‘s. When Adam sinned, DEATH, the nature of the devil, SEIZED THE SOVEREIGNTY.
    •  Romans 5:17 Phillips: ―For if one man‘s offence meant that men should be slaves to death all their lives, it is a far greater thing that through another man, Jesus Christ, men by their acceptance of his more than sufficient grace and righteousness, should live all their lives like kings.  Satan is the god and king of this world. The rightful king and kingdom is that of the Lord Jesus Christ. When the seventh trumpet ceases to sound, the Lord will have come, established, and enforced his rightful authority as KING over the earth.  The TITLE DEED (Revelation 5:1), of the earth never at any time were surrendered by God to the Devil. He, (God), has always had them in His possession. He has them now. At the conclusion of the sounding of the seventh trumpet the kingdoms of the world will yield to their RIGHTFUL OWNER. Therefore, at the second coming of the Lord Jesus Christ a radical CHANGE IN WORLD GOVERNMENT will occur. The sovereignty of the Lord Jesus Christ will be established. At the present time the sovereignty has not become the Lord‘s. The RIGHT is His. At His coming that right will be enforced.
    •  God views all world powers, and the glory of them (Matthew 4:8), regardless of persuasion, as WILD BEASTS. This is clearly expressed in Daniel 7. The lion, eagle, bear, leopard, and nondescript are all, wild beasts!  The highest from of human government is a REPUBLIC. Every DEMOCRACY in history has either ended in bankruptcy or war. According to the 1928 U.S. Army manual, democracy is the worst possible form of government known to man. The founding father of the U.S.A. and the creators of the American constitution always had in their minds, the problem of stopping the republic from degenerating into a democracy.
    •  Every type of human government can be reduced into one of the following five categories:  Monarchy, Democracy, Republic, Oligarchy and Anarchy (no government).  God‘s Kingdom is a Theocracy, a kingdom ruled by God. Oh, God, speed the day and establish Your kingdom in the earth, ultimately superseding the corrupt governments of men, establishing true governance on the planet.
    •  Daniel 2:44 And in the days of these (ten) kings (World Government) shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom, which; and the kingdom shall not be left to other people, but is shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand forever.  The New Testament kingdom greatly supersedes the Old. It is established on a better Sacrifice, a better sanctuary, a better covenant and better promises. Everything is both new and better!  2 Corinthians 3:7-9 unveil the Old Testament as being a ministration of both condemnation and death.
    •  Hebrews 9:10 Which stood only in meats and drinks, and diverse washings, and carnal ordinances, imposed on them until the time of reformation. (setting things right.) Judaism has been superseded, but as it proved to be a snare in the early church, so will it be in the emerging End Time church.  The Law was a substitute; it was a synthetic. It was imposed on the people UNTIL the time of reformation! But now that the promised seed has come, the people are required to move to Him. Unfortunately many remain enmeshed in the substitute – not the real thing, the shadow not the substance, the Old Testament not the New, the Law not Jesus.  COMMUNISM, the form of government, that believes that the state has precedence over the God given rights of the individual, has its roots in Satan himself.
    •  There is no such thing as a Christian country. A Christian government can never exist. All governments in the mind of the Almighty are beasts! Even God‘s own law produced death and could not avert His people from entering into apostasy. Israel was to become like every other nation of the earth.  Revolution, liberal law reform, new legislation, can never change the heart of man!  GOVERNMENT IS NECESSARY. It is ordained of God. The sovereignty however, lies not in the hand of Almighty God, but in the god of this world, Satan.
    •  Romans 13:1-7. Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers. For there is no power but of God: the powers that be are ordained of God. Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God: and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation. For rulers are not a terror to good works, but to the evil. Wilt thou then not be afraid of the power? do that which is good, and thou shalt have praise of the same: For he is the minister of God to thee for good. But if thou do that which is evil, be afraid; for he beareth not the sword in vain: for he is the minister of God, a revenger to execute wrath upon him that doeth evil. Wherefore ye must needs be subject, not only for wrath, but also for conscience sake. For this cause pay ye tribute also: for they are God‘s ministers, attending continually upon this very thing. Render therefore to all their dues: tribute to whom tribute is due; custom to whom custom; fear to whom fear; honour to whom honour.
    •  1 Timothy 2:1-4. I exhort therefore, that, first of all, supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, be made for all men; For kings, and for all that are in authority; that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty. For this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Saviour; Who will have all men to be saved, and to come unto the knowledge of the truth.  The NONDESCRIPT BEAST is said to be DIVERSE from all the beasts that were before it.
    •  This is because it is a TOTAL world power. It is a confederation of all the nations of the earth. It is a WORLD GOVERNMENT! Plans of men for many years, have been set in motion for its accomplishment. In a few very short years the world will see the manifestation of hundreds of years of scheming of the minds of men. The plans for world government are today so far entrenched, that they can never be reversed. The predictions of both Daniel and John are soon to come to pass. The hideous beast that is said to be dreadful and terrible and exceedingly strong with iron teeth, will devour, break in pieces, and stamp on every individual that will not succumb to its desire and diabolical intentions. It will appear as the supposed utopia men have dreamed of, sacrificed, and planned for for years. God does not see this creation of satanic inspired men as a panacea for all the world‘s problems. Rather, He sees it as a beast, more hideous than anything that has gone before it.
    •  When the seventh trumpet sounds, a whole NEW WORLD ORDER will be established. The sovereignty of God will be enforced. His rightful dominion will be established.  Daniel 2:44. And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed: and the kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand for ever.  Revelation 11:17-18. Saying, We give thee thanks, O Lord God Almighty, which art, and wast, and art to come; because thou hast taken to thee thy great power, and hast reigned. And the nations were angry, and thy wrath is come, and the time of the dead, that they should be judged, and that thou shouldest give reward unto thy servants the prophets, and to the saints, and them that fear thy name, small and great; and shouldest destroy them which destroy the earth. God will take His lawful and rightful power and reign. The usurper, Satan, will be put down.
    •  THE NATIONS WERE ANGRY. Psalm 2:2-4. The kings of the earth set themselves, and the rulers take counsel together, against the LORD, and against his anointed, saying, Let us break their bands asunder, and cast away their cords from us. He that sitteth in the heavens shall laugh: the Lord shall have them in derision.  Psalm 83:1-5, 12-18. Keep not thou silence, O God: hold not thy peace, and be not still, O God. For, lo, thine enemies make a tumult: and they that hate thee have lifted up the head. They have taken crafty counsel against thy people, and consulted against thy hidden ones. They have said, Come, and let us cut them off from being a nation; that the name of Israel may be no more in remembrance. For they have consulted together with one consent: they are confederate against thee: Who said, Let us take to ourselves the houses of God in possession.
    •  O my God, make them like a wheel; as the stubble before the wind. As the fire burneth a wood, and as the flame setteth the mountains on fire; So persecute them with thy tempest, and make them afraid with thy storm. Fill their faces with shame; that they may seek thy name, O LORD. Let them be confounded and troubled for ever; yea, let them be put to shame, and perish: That men may know that thou, whose name alone is JEHOVAH, art the most high over all the earth.  A TIME OF JUDGMENT. Romans 3:5-6. But if our unrighteousness commend the righteousness of God, what shall we say? Is God unrighteous who taketh vengeance? (I speak as a man) God forbid: for then how shall God judge the world?  Isaiah 26:20-21. Come, my people, enter thou into thy chambers, and shut thy doors about thee: hide thyself as it were for a little moment, until the indignation be overpast. For, behold, the LORD cometh out of his place to punish the inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity: the earth also shall disclose her blood, and shall no more cover her slain.
    •  Psalm 68:1-3. Let God arise, let his enemies be scattered: let them also that hate him flee before him. As smoke is driven away, so drive them away: as wax melteth before the fire, so let the wicked perish at the presence of God. But let the righteous be glad; let them rejoice before God: yea, let them exceedingly rejoice.  THE JUDGMENT OF THE DEAD. Revelation 18:6. Reward her even as she rewarded you, and double unto her double according to her works: in the cup which she hath filled fill to her double.
    •  Revelation 20:12-13. And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; and the books were opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works. And the sea gave up the dead which were in it; and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them: and they were judged every man according to their works.  REWARD PROPHETS. Revelation 10:7. But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be finished, as he hath declared to his servants the prophets.  2 Kings 9:7. And thou shalt smite the house of Ahab thy master, that I may avenge the blood of my servants the prophets, and the blood of all the servants of the LORD, at the hand of Jezebel.
    •  Daniel 9:6,10. Neither have we hearkened unto thy servants the prophets, which spake in thy name to our kings, our princes, and our fathers, and to all the people of the land. Neither have we obeyed the voice of the LORD our God, to walk in his laws, which he set before us by his servants the prophets.  2 Kings 17:13. Yet the LORD testified against Israel, and against Judah, by all the prophets, and by all the seers, saying, Turn ye from your evil ways, and keep my commandments and my statutes, according to all the law which I commanded your fathers, and which I sent to you by my servants the prophets. Until the Lord removed Israel out of his sight, as he had said by all his SERVANTS THE PROPHETS. So was Israel carried away out of their own land to Assyria unto this day.  2 Kings 21:10. And the LORD spake by his servants the prophets, saying,
    •  2 Kings 24:2. And the LORD sent against him bands of the Chaldees, and bands of the Syrians, and bands of the Moabites, and bands of the children of Ammon, and sent them against Judah to destroy it, according to the word of the LORD, which he spake by his servants the prophets.  Matthew 5:10-12. Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness‘ sake: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad: for great is your reward in heaven: for so persecuted they the prophets which were before you.
    •  SAINTS  Deuteronomy 33:3. Yea, he loved the people; all his saints are in thy hand: and they sat down at thy feet; every one shall receive of thy words.  Exodus 22:31. And ye shall be holy men unto me: neither shall ye eat any flesh that is torn of beasts in the field; ye shall cast it to the dogs.  Psalm 16:3. But to the saints that are in the earth, and to the excellent, in whom is all my delight.  Psalm 30:4. Sing unto the LORD, O ye saints of his, and give thanks at the remembrance of his holiness.
    •  Psalm 31:23. O love the LORD, all ye his saints: for the LORD preserveth the faithful, and plentifully rewardeth the proud doer.  Psalm 34:9. O fear the LORD, ye his saints: for there is no want to them that fear him.  Psalm 50:5. Gather my saints together unto me; those that have made a covenant with me by sacrifice.  Daniel 7:18,21,25. But the saints of the most High shall take the kingdom, and possess the kingdom for ever, even for ever and ever. I beheld, and the same horn made war with the saints, and prevailed against them; And he shall speak great words against the most High, and shall wear out the saints of the most High, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing of time.
    •  Matthew 24:31. And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other.  Luke 18:7. And shall not God avenge his own elect, which cry day and night unto him, though he bear long with them?  Revelation 13:7,10. And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them: and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations. He that leadeth into captivity shall go into captivity: he that killeth with the sword must be killed with the sword. Here is the patience and the faith of the saints.  Revelation 14:12. Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.
    •  Revelation 15:3. And they sing the song of Moses the servant of God, and the song of the Lamb, saying, Great and marvellous are thy works, Lord God Almighty; just and true are thy ways, thou King of saints.  Revelation 16:6. For they have shed the blood of saints and prophets, and thou hast given them blood to drink; for they are worthy.  Revelation 17:6. And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus: and when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration.
    •  Revelation 18:24. And in her was found the blood of prophets, and of saints, and of all that were slain upon the earth.  Revelation 19:8. And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and white: for the fine linen is the righteousness of saints.  Revelation 20:9. And they went up on the breadth of the earth, and compassed the camp of the saints about, and the beloved city: and fire came down from God out of heaven, and devoured them.
    •  REWARDS ARE GIVEN. 1 Corinthians 3:14. If any man‘s work abi de which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward.  2 Timothy 4:7-8. have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith: Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me at that day: and not to me only, but unto all them also that love his appearing.  Matthew 10:42. And whosoever shall give to drink unto one of these little ones a cup of cold water only in the name of a disciple, verily I say unto you, he shall in no wise lose his reward.  Matthew 25:23. His lord said unto him, Well done, good and faithful servant; thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy lord.
    •  Luke 6:35. But love ye your enemies, and do good, and lend, hoping for nothing again; and your reward shall be great, and ye shall be the children of the Highest: for he is kind unto the unthankful and to the evil.  Ephesians 6:8. Knowing that whatsoever good thing any man doeth, the same shall he receive of the Lord, whether he be bond or free.  1 Corinthians 15:58. Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast, unmovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labour is not in vain in the Lord.  LABOUR IS NOT IN VAIN IN THE LORD.  Matthew 10:41. He that receiveth a prophet in the name of a prophet shall receive a prophet‘s reward; and he that receiveth a righteous man in the name of a righteous man shall receive a righteous man‘s reward.
    •  Matthew 16:27. For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father with his angels; and then he shall reward every man according to his works.  Matthew 25:34. Then shall the King say unto them on his right hand, Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world:  Revelation 2:23. And I will kill her children with death; and all the churches shall know that I am he which searcheth the reins and hearts: and I will give unto every one of you according to your works.  Revelation 22:12. And, behold, I come quickly; and my reward is with me, to give every man according as his work shall be.
    •  THEM THAT FEAR THY NAME. Joshua 24:14. Now therefore fear the LORD, and serve him in sincerity and in truth: and put away the gods which your fathers served on the other side of the flood, and in Egypt; and serve ye the LORD.  1 Samuel 12:24. Only fear the LORD, and serve him in truth with all your heart: for consider how great things he hath done for you  Psalm 34:9. O fear the LORD, ye his saints: for there is no want to them that fear him.  Psalm 115:11. Ye that fear the LORD, trust in the LORD: he is their help and their shield.
    •  Malachi 3:16. Then they that feared the LORD spake often one to another: and the LORD hearkened, and heard it, and a book of remembrance was written before him for them that feared the LORD, and that thought upon his name.  DESTROY THEM THAT DESTROY THE EARTH. The word destroy here means to spoil, ruin, corrupt, and kill.  Galatians 6:7. Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap.  Isaiah 24:21. And it shall come to pass in that day, that the LORD shall punish the host of the high ones that are on high, and the kings of the earth upon the earth.  Revelation 20:9. And they went up on the breadth of the earth, and compassed the camp of the saints about, and the beloved city: and fire came down from God out of heaven, and devoured them.
    •  The last trump is the SEVENTH! The RIGHTEOUS DEAD are raised at this time. This is the time of the fulfillment of the following verses.  Matthew 13:41-43. The Son of man shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that offend, and them which do iniquity; And shall cast them into a furnace of fire: there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth. Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father. Who hath ears to hear, let him hear.  The time of judgment of the dead is shown to be in the days of the sounding of seventh angel.  It is here made clear that death is not the end of man. He is to be raised and judged according to his works.
    •  This is a far cry from the attitude of men in this day. In many cases wrongdoers are not punished. Many criminals are admired as heroes. Their crimes are honored. Law enforcement agencies are mocked. What injustice. What inhumanity of man.  Leviticus 25:9-10. Then shalt thou cause the trumpet of the jubile to sound on the tenth day of the seventh month, in the day of atonement shall ye make the trumpet sound throughout all your land. And ye shall hallow the fiftieth year, and proclaim liberty throughout all the land unto all the inhabitants thereof: it shall be a jubile unto you; and ye shall return every man unto his possession, and ye shall return every man unto his family.
    •  The BRIDE OF CHRIST experiences this, the 120th Jubilee, on the fulfillment of the Day of Atonement to the Church. The remainder of the church, receives this at the second coming of the Lord. Both applications are contained under the sounding of the seventh trumpet, the former at the beginning, the latter at the end.  It is also at the beginning to sound of this last trumpet that the TEMPLE OF GOD IS OPENED IN HEAVEN, and the ARK OF THE COVENANT of God‘s glory is seen.  The glory of God is also revealed on the SIGN WOMAN, the Bride of Christ.  The seventh trumpet is the THIRD WOE. The first and second woes are readily identifiable. The third however, is not clearly seen. It appears in Revelation 12:12. Therefore rejoice, ye heavens, and ye that dwell in them. Woe to the inhabiters of the earth and of the sea! for the devil is come down unto you, having great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath but a short time. The third woe has particular references to the dwellers on the earth immediately prior to the tribulation period.
    •  HALF OF THE BOOK OF REVELATION is related to the seventh trumpet, the third woe!  At last, the earth will see the reigning of its TRUE and RIGHTFUL KING.  Revelation 20:6. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection: on such the second death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years.  2 Samuel 15:10. But Absalom sent spies throughout all the tribes of Israel, saying, As soon as ye hear the sound of the trumpet, then ye shall say, Absalom reigneth in Hebron.  1 Kings 1:39. And Zadok the priest took an horn of oil out of the tabernacle, and anointed Solomon. And they blew the trumpet; and all the people said, God save king Solomon.
    •  The answer to the disciple‘s prayer will have come, ―THY KINGDOM COME!‖  Exodus 15:18. The LORD shall reign for ever and ever.  Psalm 10:16. The LORD is King for ever and ever: the heathen are perished out of his land.  Daniel 2:44. And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed: and the kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand for ever.
    •  Daniel 7:14. And there was given him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages, should serve him: his dominion is an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and his kingdom that which shall not be destroyed. The sovereignty of the Lord is not revealed until his reign on the earth in  Revelation 20. There is no hope for the inhabitants of the earth in human religions and man made laws.  Ezekiel 21:27. I will overturn, overturn, overturn, it: and it shall be no more, until he come whose right it is; and I will give it him.  John 18:36. Jesus answered, My kingdom is not of this world: if my kingdom were of world, then would my servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews: but now is my kingdom not from hence.
    •  LIGHTNINGS, VOICES, THUNDERINGS, and EARTHQUAKES, and a GREAT HAIL attend the sounding of this, the last trumpet. The sounding of the seventh trumpet precipitates a mighty COMMOTION.  The destruction of the ONE WORLD GOVERNMENT, and its head, the antichrist occurs here. The devil incarnate in human flesh, is overthrown. World rule will come to an end.  The LONGING of every saint will be realized at this time